Preface

The objective of the Willa Cather Scholarly Edition is to provide to readers—present and future—various kinds of information relevant to Willa Cather’s writing, obtained and presented by the highest scholarly standards: a critical text faithful to her intention as she prepared it for the first edition, a historical essay providing relevant biographical and historical facts, explanatory notes identifying allusions and references, a textual commentary tracing the work through its lifetime and describing Cather’s involvement with it, and a record of revisions in the text’s various editions. This edition is distinctive in the comprehensiveness of its apparatus, especially in its inclusion of extensive explanatory information that illuminates the fiction of a writer who drew so extensively upon actual experience, as well as the full textual information we have come to expect in a modern critical edition. It thus connects activities that are too often separate —literary scholarship and textual editing.

Editing Cather’s writing means recognizing that Cather was as fiercely protective of her novels as she was of her private life. She suppressed much of her early writing and dismissed serial publication of later work, discarded manuscripts and proofs, destroyed letters, and included in her will a stipulation against publication of her private papers. Yet the record remains surprisingly full. Manuscripts, typescripts, and proofs of some texts survive with corrections and revisions in Cather’s hand; serial publications provide final "draft" versions of texts; correspondence with her editors and publishers helps clarify her intention for a work, and publishers’ records detail each book’s public life; correspondence with friends and acquaintances provides an intimate view of her writing; published interviews with and speeches by Cather provide a running public commentary on her career; and through their memoirs, recollections, and letters, Cather’s contemporaries provide their own commentary on circumstances surrounding her writing.

In assembling pieces of the editorial puzzle, we have been guided by principles and procedures articulated by the Committee on Scholarly Editions of the Modern Language Association. Assembling and comparing texts demonstrated the basic tenet of the textual editor — that only painstaking collations reveal what is actually there. Scholars had assumed, for example, that with the exception of a single correction in spelling, O Pioneers! passed unchanged from the 1913 first edition to the 1937 Autograph Edition. Collations revealed nearly a hundred word changes, thus providing information not only necessary to establish a critical text and to interpret how Cather composed, but also basic to interpreting how her ideas about art changed as she matured.

Cather’s revisions and corrections on typescripts and page proofs demonstrate that she brought to her own writing her extensive experience as an editor. Word changes demonstrate her practices in revising; other changes demonstrate that she gave extraordinarily close scrutiny to such matters as capitalization, punctuation, paragraphing, hyphenation, and spacing. Knowledgeable about production, Cather had intentions for her books that extended to their design and manufacture. For example, she specified typography, illustrations, page format, paper stock, ink color, covers, wrappers, and advertising copy.

To an exceptional degree, then, Cather gave to her work the close textual attention that modern editing practices respect, while in other ways she challenged her editors to expand the definition of "corruption" and "authoritative" beyond the text, to include the book’s whole format and material existence. Believing that a book’s physical form influenced its relationship with a reader, she selected type, paper, and format that invited the reader response she sought. The heavy texture and cream color of paper used for O Pioneers! and My Ántonia, for example, created a sense of warmth and invited a childlike play of imagination, as did these books’ large, dark type and wide margins. By the same principle, she expressly rejected the anthology format of assembling texts of numerous novels within the covers of one volume, with tight margins, thin paper, and condensed print.

Given Cather’s explicitly stated intentions for her works, printing and publishing decisions that disregard her wishes represent their own form of corruption, and an authoritative edition of Cather must go beyond the sequence of words and punctuation to include other matters: page format, paper stock, typeface, and other features of design. The volumes in the Cather Edition respect those intentions insofar as possible within a series format that includes a comprehensive scholarly apparatus. For example, the Cather Edition has adopted the format of six by nine inches, which Cather approved in Bruce Rogers’s elegant work on the 1937 Houghton Mifflin Autograph Edition, to accommodate the various elements of design. While lacking something of the intimacy of the original page, this size permits the use of large, generously leaded type and ample margins—points of style upon which the author was so insistent. In the choice of paper, we have deferred to Cather’s declared preference for a warm, cream antique stock.

Today’s technology makes it difficult to emulate the qualities of hot-metal typesetting and letterpress printing. In comparison, modern phototypesetting printed by offset lithography tends to look anemic and lacks the tactile quality of type impressed into the page. The version of the Fournier typeface employed in the original edition of Shadows, were it available for phototypesetting, would hardly survive the transition. Instead, we have chosen Linotype Janson Text, a modern rendering of the type used by Rogers. The subtle adjustments of stroke weight in this reworking do much to retain the integrity of earlier metal versions. Therefore, without trying to replicate the design of single works, we seek to represent Cather’s general preferences in a design that encompasses many volumes.

In each volume in the Cather Edition, the author’s specific intentions for design and printing are set forth in textual commentaries. These essays also describe the history of the texts, identify those that are authoritative, explain the selection of copy-texts or basic texts, justify emendations of the copy-text, and describe patterns of variants. The textual apparatus in each volume—lists of variants, emendations, explanations of emendations, and end-of-line hyphenations—completes the textual story.

Historical essays provide essential information about the genesis, form, and transmission of each book, as well as supply its biographical, historical, and intellectual contexts. Illustrations supplement these essays with photographs, maps, and facsimiles of manuscript, typescript, or typeset pages. Finally, because Cather in her writing drew so extensively upon personal experience and historical detail, explanatory notes are an especially important part of the Cather Edition. By providing a comprehensive identification of her references to flora and fauna, to regional customs and manners, to the classics and the Bible, to popular writing, music, and other arts—as well as relevant cartography and census material—these notes provide a starting place for scholarship and criticism on subjects long slighted or ignored.

Within this overall standard format, differences occur that are informative in their own right. The straightforward textual history of O Pioneers! and My Ántonia contrasts with the more complicated textual challenges of A Lost Lady and Death Comes for the Archbishop; the allusive personal history of the Nebraska novels, so densely woven that My Ántonia seems drawn not merely upon Anna Pavelka but all of Webster County, contrasts with the more public allusions of novels set elsewhere. The Cather Edition reflects the individuality of each work while providing a standard of reference for critical study.
Susan J. Rosowski

1

Book 1

The Apothecary

Vous me demandez des graines de fleurs de ce pays. Nous en faisons venir de France pour notre jardin, n’y en ayant pas ici de fort rares ni de fort belles. Tout y est sauvage, les fleurs aussi bien que les hommes.

Marie de l’Incarnation
(lettre à une de ses sceurs)
Québec, le 12 août, 1653

One afternoon late in October of the year 1697, Euclide Auclair, the philosopher apothecary of Quebec, stood on the top of Cap Diamant gazing down the broad, empty river far beneath him. Empty, because an hour ago the flash of retreating sails had disappeared behind the green island that splits the St. Lawrence below Quebec, and the last of the summer ships from France had started on her long voyage home.

As long as La Bonne Espérance was still in sight, many of Auclair’s friends and neighbours had kept him company on the hill-top; but when the last tip of white slid behind the curving shore, they went back to their shops and their kitchens to face the stern realities of life. Now for eight months the French colony on this rock in the North would be entirely cut off from Europe, from the world. This was October; not a sail would come up that wide waterway before next July. No supplies; not a cask of wine or a sack of flour, no gunpowder, or leather, orView Image of Page 7 cloth, or iron tools. Not a letter, even—no news of what went on at home. There might be new wars, floods, conflagrations, epidemics, but the colonists would never know of them until next summer. People sometimes said that if King Louis died, the Minister would send word by the English ships that came to New York all winter, and the Dutch traders at Fort Orange would dispatch couriers to Montreal.

The apothecary lingered on the hill-top long after his fellow townsmen had gone back to their affairs; for him this severance from the world grew every year harder to bear. It was a strange thing, indeed, that a man of his mild and thoughtful disposition, city-bred and most conventional in his habits, should be found on a grey rock in the Canadian wilderness. Cap Diamant, where he stood, was merely the highest ledge of that fortified cliff which was "Kebec,"—a triangular headland wedged in by the joining of two rivers, and girdled about by the greater river as by an encircling arm. Directly under his feet was the French stronghold,— scattered spires and slated roofs flashing in the rich, autumnal sunlight; the little capital which was just then the subject of so much discussion in Europe, and the goal of so many fantastic dreams.

Auclair thought this rock-set town like nothing soView Image of Page 8 much as one of those little artificial mountains which were made in the churches at home to present a theatric scene of the Nativity; cardboard mountains, broken up into cliffs and ledges and hollows to accommodate groups of figures on their way to the manger; angels and shepherds and horsemen and camels, set on peaks, sheltered in grottoes, clustered about the base.

Divest your mind of Oriental colour, and you saw here very much such a mountain rock, cunningly built over with churches, convents, fortifications, gardens, following the natural irregularities of the headland on which they stood; some high, some low, some thrust up on a spur, some nestling in a hollow, some sprawling unevenly along a declivity. The Château Saint-Louis, grey stone with steep dormer roofs, on the very edge of the cliff overlooking the river, sat level; but just beside it the convent and church of the Récollet friars ran downhill, as if it were sliding backwards. To landward, in a low, well-sheltered spot, lay the Convent of the Ursulines . . . lower still stood the massive foundation of the Jesuits, facing the Cathedral. Immediately behind the Cathedral the cliff ran up sheer again, shot out into a jutting spur, and there, high in the blue air, between heaven and earth, rose old Bishop Laval’s Seminary. Beneath it the rock fell away in a succession of terracesView Image of Page 9like a circular staircase; on one of these was the new Bishop’s new Palace, its gardens on the terrace below.

Not one building on the rock was on the same level with any other,— and two hundred feet below them all was the Lower Town, crowded along the narrow strip of beach between the river’s edge and the perpendicular face of the cliff. The Lower Town was so directly underneath the Upper Town that one could stand on the terrace of the Château Saint-Louis and throw a stone down into the narrow streets below.

These heavy grey buildings, monasteries and churches, steep-pitched and dormered, with spires and slated roofs, were roughly Norman Gothic in effect. They were made by people from the north of France who knew no other way of building. The settlement looked like something cut off from one of the ruder towns of Normandy or Brittany, and brought over. It was indeed a rude beginning of a 'new France,' of a Saint-Malo or Rouen or Dieppe, anchored here in the ever-changing northern light and weather. At its feet, curving about its base, flowed the mighty St. Lawrence, rolling north toward the purple line of the Laurentian mountains, toward frowning Cap Tourmente which rose dark against the soft blue of the October sky. The Île d’Orléans, out in the middle of the river, was like aView Image of Page 10 hilly map, with downs and fields and pastures lying in folds above the naked tree-tops.

On the opposite shore of the river, just across from the proud rock of Quebec, the black pine forest came down to the water’s edge; and on the west, behind the town, the forest stretched no living man knew how far. That was the dead, sealed world of the vegetable kingdom, an uncharted continent choked with interlocking trees, living, dead, half-dead, their roots in bogs and swamps, strangling each other in a slow agony that had lasted for centuries. The forest was suffocation, annihilation; there European man was quickly swallowed up in silence, distance, mould, black mud, and the stinging swarms of insect life that bred in it. The only avenue of escape was along the river. The river was the one thing that lived, moved, glittered, changed,—a highway along which men could travel, taste the sun and open air, feel freedom, join their fellows, reach the open sea . . . reach the world, even!

After all, the world still existed, Auclair was thinking, as he stood looking up the way by which La Bonne Espérance had gone out only an hour ago. He was not of the proper stuff for a colonist, and he knew it. He was a slender, rather frail man of about fifty, a little stooped, a little grey, with a short beard cut in a point, andView Image of Page 11a fair complexion delicately flushed with pink about his cheeks and ears. His blue eyes were warm and interested, even in reflection,—they often had a kindling gleam as if his thoughts were pictures. Except for this lively and inquiring spirit in his glance, everything about him was modest and retiring. He was clearly not a man of action, no Indian-fighter or explorer. The only remarkable thing about his life was that he had not lived it to the end exactly where his father and grandfather had lived theirs,—in a little apothecary shop on the Quai des Célestins, in Paris.

The apothecary at last turned his back to the river. He was glancing up at the sun to reckon the time of day, when he saw a soldier coming up the grassy slope of Cap Diamant by the irregular earth path that led to the redoubt. The soldier touched his hat and called to him.

"I thought I recognized your figure up here, Monsieur Euclide. The Governor requires your presence and has sent a man down to your shop to fetch you."

Auclair thanked him for his trouble and went down the hill with him to the Château. The Governor was his patron, the Count de Frontenac, in whose service he had come out to Canada.

View Image of Page 12

It was late in the afternoon when Auclair left the Château and made his way through the garden of the Récollet friars, past the new Bishop’s Palace, and down to his own house. He lived on the steep, winding street called Mountain Hill, which was the one and only thoroughfare connecting the Upper Town with the Lower. The Lower Town clustered on the strip of beach at the foot of the cliff, the Upper Town crowned its summit. Down the face of the cliff there was but this one path, which had probably been a mere watercourse when Champlain and his men first climbed up it to plant the French lilies on the crest of the naked rock. The watercourse was now a steep, stony street, with shops on one side and the retaining walls of the Bishop’s Palace on the other. Auclair lived there for two reasons: to be close at hand where Count Frontenac could summon him quickly to the Château, and because, thus situated on the winding stairway connecting the two halves of Quebec, his services were equally accessible to the citizens of both.

On entering his door the apothecary found the frontView Image of Page 13shop empty, lit by a single candle. In the living-room behind, which was partly shut off from the shop by a partition made of shelves and cabinets, a fire burned in the fireplace, and the round dining-table was already set with a white cloth, silver candlesticks, glasses, and two clear decanters, one of red wine and one of white.

Behind the living-room there was a small, lowroofed kitchen, built of stone, though the house itself was built of wood in the earliest Quebec manner,— double walls, with sawdust and ashes filling in the space between the two frames, making a protection nearly four feet thick against the winter cold. From this stone kitchen at the back two pleasant emanations greeted the chemist: the rich odour of roasting fowl, and a child’s voice, singing. When he closed the heavy wooden door behind him, the voice called: "Is it you, Papa?"

His daughter ran in from the kitchen,—a little girl of twelve, beginning to grow tall, wearing a short skirt and a sailor’s jersey, with her brown hair shingled like a boy’s.

Auclair stooped to kiss her flushed cheek. "Pas de clients?" he asked.

"Mais, oui! Beaucoup de clients. But they all wanted very simple things. I found them quite easily and made notes of them. But why were you gone so long? Is Monsieur le Comte ill?"

View Image of Page 14

"Not ill, exactly, but there is troublesome news from Montreal."

"Please change your coat now, Papa, and light the candles. I am so anxious about the poulet. Mère Laflamme tried hard to sell me a cock, but I told her my father always complained of a cock." The daughter’s eyes were shaped like her father’s, but were much darker, a very dark blue, almost black when she was excited, as she was now about the roast. Her mother had died two years ago, and she made the ménage for her father.

Contrary to the custom of his neighbours, Auclair dined at six o’clock in winter and seven in summer, after the day’s work was over, as he was used to do in Paris,— though even there almost everyone dined at midday. He now dropped the curtains over his two shop windows, a sign to his neighbours that he was not to be disturbed unless for serious reasons. Having put on his indoor coat, he lit the candles and carried in the heavy soup tureen for his daughter.

They ate their soup in appreciative silence, both were a little tired. While his daughter was bringing in the roast, Auclair poured a glass of red wine for her and one of white for himself.

"Papa," she said as he began to carve, "what is theView Image of Page 15earliest possible time that Aunt Clothilde and Aunt Blanche can get our letters?"

Auclair deliberated. Every fall the colonists asked the same question of one another and reckoned it all anew. "Well, if La Bonne Espérance has good luck, she can make La Rochelle in six weeks. Of course, it has been done in five. But let us say six; then, if the roads are bad, and they are likely to be in December, we must count on a week to Paris."

"And if she does not have good luck?"

"Ah, then who can say? But unless she meets with very heavy storms, she can do it in two months. With this west wind, which we can always count on, she will get out of the river and through the Gulf very speedily, and that is sometimes the most tedious part of the voyage. When we came over with the Count, we were a month coming from Percé to Quebec. That was because we were sailing against this same autumn wind which will be carrying La Bonne Espérance out to sea."

"But surely the aunts will have our letters by New Year’s, and then they will know how glad I was of my béret and my jerseys, and how we can hardly wait to open the box upstairs. I can remember my Aunt Blanche a little, because she was young and pretty, and used to play with me. I suppose she is not young now, any more; it is eight years."

View Image of Page 16

"Not young, exactly, but she will always have high spirits. And she is well married, and has three children who are a great joy to her."

"Three little cousins whom I have never seen, and one of them is named for me! Cécile, André, Rachel." She spoke their names softly. These little cousins were almost like playfellows. Their mother wrote such long letters about them that Cécile felt she knew them and all their ways, their individual faults and merits. Cousin Cécile was seven, very studious, bien sérieuse, already prepared for confirmation; but she would eat only sweets and highly spiced food. André was five, truthful and courageous, but he bit his nails. Rachel was a baby, in the midst of teething when they last heard of her.

Cécile would have preferred to live with Aunt Blanche and her children when she should go back to France; but by her mother’s wish she was destined for Aunt Clothilde, who had long been a widow of handsome means and was much interested in the education of young girls. The face of this aunt Cécile could never remember, though she could see her figure clearly,—standing against the light, she always seemed to be, a massive woman, short and heavy though not exactly fat,—square, rather, like a great piece of oak furniture; always in black, widow’s black that smelled of dye, with View Image of Page 17gold rings on her fingers and a very white handkerchief in her hand. Cécile could see her head, too, carried well back on a short neck, like a general or a statesman sitting for his portrait; but the face was a blank, just as if the aunt were standing in a doorway with blinding sunlight behind her. Cécile was once more trying to recall that face when her father interrupted her.

"What are we having for dessert tonight, my dear?"

"We have the cream cheese you brought from market yesterday, and whichever conserve you prefer; the plums, the wild strawberries, or the gooseberries."

"Oh, the gooseberries, by all means, after chicken."

"But, Papa, you prefer the gooseberries after almost everything! It is lucky for us we can get all the sugar we want from the Count. Our neighbours cannot afford to make conserves, with sugar so dear. And gooseberries take more than anything else."

"There is something very palatable about the flavour of these gooseberries, a bitter tang that is good for one. At home the gooseberries are much larger and finer, but I have come to like this bitter taste."

"En France nous avons tous les légumes, jusqu’aux dattes," murmured Cécile. She had never seen a date, but she had learned that phrase from a book, when she went to day-school at the Ursulines.

View Image of Page 18

Immediately after dinner the apothecary went into the front shop to post his ledger, while his daughter washed the dishes with the hot water left in an iron kettle on the stove, where the birch-wood fire was now smouldering coals. She had scarcely begun when she heard a soft scratching at the single window of her kitchen. Through the small panes of glass a face was looking in,—a terrifying face, but one that she expected. She nodded and beckoned with her finger. A short, heavy man shuffled into the kitchen. He seemed loath to enter, yet drawn by some desire stronger than his reluctance. Cécile went to the stove and filled a bowl.

"There is your soup for you, Blinker."

"Merci, ma’m’selle." The man spoke out of the side of his mouth, as he looked out of the side of his face. He was so terribly cross-eyed that Cécile had never really looked into his eyes at all,—this was why he was called Blinker. He took a half-loaf from his coat-pocket and began to eat the soup eagerly, trying not to make a noise. Eating was difficult for him,—he had once had an abscess in his lower jaw, it had suppurated, and pieces of the bone had come out. His face was badly shrunken on that side, under the old scars. He knew it distressed Cécile if he gurgled his soup; so he struggled betweenView Image of Page 19greed and caution, dipping his bread to make it easy chewing.

This poor mis-shapen fellow worked next door, tended the oven fires for Nicholas Pigeon, the baker, so that the baker could get his night’s sleep. His wages were the baker’s old clothes, two pairs of boots a year, a pint of red wine daily, and all the bread he could eat. But he got no soup there, Madame Pigeon had too many children to feed.

When he had finished his bowl and loaf, he rose and without saying anything took up two large wooden pails. One was full of refuse from the day’s cooking, the other full of dish-water. These he carried down Mountain Hill, through the market square to the edge of the shore, and there emptied them into the river. When he came back, he found a very small glass of brandy waiting for him on the table.

"Merci, ma’m’selle, merci beaucoup," he muttered. He sat down and sipped it slowly, watching Cécile arrange the kitchen for the night. He lingered while the floor was swept, the last dish put in place on the shelves, the dish-towels hung to dry on a wire above the stove, following all these operations intently with his crooked eyes. When she took up her candle, he must go. He put down his glass, got up, and opened the back door, but View Image of Page 20his feet seemed nailed to the sill. He stood blinking with that incredibly stupid air, blinking out of the side of his face, and Cécile could not be sure that he saw her or anything else. He made a fumbling as if to button his coat, though there were no buttons on it.

"Bon soir, ma’m’selle," he muttered.

Since this happened every night, Cécile thought nothing of it. Her mother had begun to look out for Blinker a little before she became so ill, and he was one of the cares the daughter had inherited. He had come out to the colony four years ago, and like many others who came he had no trade. He was strong, but so ill-favoured that nobody wanted him about. Neighbour Pigeon found he was faithful and dependable, and taught him to stoke the wood fire and tend the oven between midnight and morning. Madame Auclair felt sorry for the poor fellow and got into the way of giving him his soup at night and letting him do the heavy work, such as carrying in wood and water and taking away the garbage. She had always called Blinker by his real name, Jules. He had a cave up in the rocky cliff behind the bakery, where he kept his chest,—he slept there in mild weather. In winter he slept anywhere about the ovens that he could find room to lie down, and his clothes and woolly red hair were usually whiteView Image of Page 21with ashes. Many people were afraid of him, felt that he must have crooked thoughts behind such crooked eyes. But the Pigeons and Auclairs had got used to him and saw no harm in him. The baker said he could never discover how the fellow made a living at home, or why he had come out to Canada. Many unserviceable men had come, to be sure, but they were usually adventurers who disliked honest work,—wanted to fight the Iroquois or traffic in beaver-skins, or live a free life hunting game in the woods. This Blinker had never had a gun in his hands. He had such a horror of the forest that he would not even go into the near-by woods to help fell trees for firewood, and his fear of Indians was one of the bywords of Mountain Hill. Pigeon used to tell his customers that if the Count went to chastise the Iroquois beyond Cataraqui, Blinker would hide in his cave in Quebec. Blinker protested he had been warned in a dream that he would be taken prisoner and tortured by the Indians.

Dinner was the important event of the day in the apothecary’s household. The luncheon was a mere goûter. Breakfast was a pot of chocolate, which he prepared very carefully himself, and a fresh loaf which Pigeon’s oldest boy brought to the door. But his dinner AuclairView Image of Page 22regarded as the thing that kept him a civilized man and a Frenchman. It put him in a mellow mood, and he and his daughter usually spent the long evening very happily without visitors. She read aloud to him, the fables of La Fontaine or his favourite Plutarch, and he corrected her accent so that she would not be ashamed when she returned home to the guardianship of that intelligent and exacting Aunt Clothilde. It was only in the evening that her father had time to talk to her. All day he was compounding remedies, or visiting the sick, or making notes for a work on the medicinal properties of Canadian plants which he meant to publish after his return to Paris. But in the evening he was free, and while he enjoyed his Spanish snuff their talk would sometimes lead far away and bring out long stories of the past. Her father would try to recall to her their old shop on the Quai des Célestins, where he had grown up and where she herself was born. She thought she could remember it a little, though she was only four years old when they sailed with the Count for the New World. It was a narrow wedge, that shop, built in next to the carriage court of the town house of the Frontenacs. Auclair’s little chamber, where he slept from his sixth year until his marriage, was on the third floor, under the roof. Its one window looked out upon the carriage courtView Image of Page 23and across it to the front of the mansion, which had only a blind wall on the street and faced upon its own court.

When he was a little boy, he used to tell Cécile, nothing ever changed next door, except that after a rain the cobbles in the yard were whiter, and the ivy on the walls was greener. Every morning he looked out from his window on the same stillness; the shuttered windows behind their iron grilles, the steps under the porte-cochère green with moss, pale grass growing up between the stones in the court, the empty stables at the back, the great wooden carriage gates that never opened,—though in one of them a small door was cut, through which the old care-taker came and went.

"Naturally," Auclair would tell his daughter, "having seen the establishment next door always the same, I supposed it was meant to be like that, and was there, perhaps, to give a little boy the pleasure of watching the swallows build nests in the ivy. The Count had been at home when I was an infant in arms, and once, I believe, when I was three, but I could not remember. Imagine my astonishment when, one evening about sunset, a dusty coach with four horses rattled down the Quai and stopped at the carriage entrance. Two footmen sprang down from the box, rang the outer bell, and, as soon as View Image of Page 24the bar was drawn, began pulling and prying at the gates, which I had never seen opened in my life. It seemed to me that some outrage was being committed and the police should be called. At last the gates were dragged inward, and the coach clattered into the court. If anything more happened that night I do not recall it.

"The next morning I was awakened by shouting under my window, and the sound of shutters being taken down. I ran across my room and peeped out. The windows over there were not only unshuttered, but open wide. Three young men were leaning out over the grilles beating rugs, shaking carpets and wall-hangings into the air. In a moment a blacksmith came in his leather apron, with a kit of tools, and began to repair the hinges of the gates. Boys were running in and out, bringing bread, milk, poultry, sacks of grain and hay for the horses. When I went down to breakfast, I found my father and mother and grandparents all very much excited and pleased, talking a great deal. They already knew in which chamber the Count had slept last night, the names of his equerries, what he had brought with him for supper in a basket from Fontainebleau, and which wines old Joseph had got up from the cellar for him. I had scarcely ever heard my family talk so much.

"Not long after breakfast the Count himself cameView Image of Page 25into our shop. He greeted my father familiarly and began asking about the people of the Quarter as if he had been away only a few weeks. He inquired for my mother and grandmother, and they came to pay their respects. I was pulled out from under the counter where I had hidden, and presented to him. I was frightened because he was wearing his uniform and such big boots. Yes, he was a fine figure of a man forty years ago, but even more restless and hasty than he is now. I remember he asked me if I wanted to be a soldier, and when I told him that I meant to be an apothecary like my father, he laughed and gave me a silver piece."

Though Auclair so often talked to his daughter of the past, it was not because there was nothing happening in the present. At that time the town of Quebec had fewer than two thousand inhabitants, but it was always full of jealousies and quarrels. Ever since Cécile could remember, there had been a feud between Count Frontenac and old Bishop Laval. And now that the new Bishop, Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier, had just come back from France after a three years’ absence, the Count was quarrelling with him! Then there was always the old quarrel between the two Bishops themselves, which had broken out with fresh vigour upon de Saint-Vallier’s return. Everyone in the diocese took sides with one prelate orView Image of Page 26the other. Since he landed in September, scarcely a week went by that Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier did not wreck some cherished plan of the old Bishop.

Before they went to bed, Auclair and his daughter usually took a walk. The apothecary believed this habit conducive to sound slumber. Tonight, as they stepped out into the frosty air and looked up, high over their heads, on the edge of the sheer cliff, the Château stood out against the glittering night sky, the second storey of the south wing brilliantly lighted.

"I suppose the Count’s candles will burn till long past midnight," Cécile remarked.

"Ah, the Count has many things to trouble him. The King has not been very generous in rewarding his services in the last campaign. Besides, he is old, and the old do not sleep much."

As they climbed Mountain Hill, they passed in front of Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier’s new episcopal Palace, and that, too, was ablaze with lights. Cécile longed to see inside that building, toward which the King himself had given fifteen thousand francs. It was said that Monseigneur had brought back with him a great many fine pieces of furniture and tapestry to furnish it. But he was not fond of children, as the old Bishop was, and hisView Image of Page 27servants were very strict, and there seemed to be no way in which one could get a peep behind those heavy curtains at the windows.

Their walk was nearly always the same. On a precipitous rock, scored over with dark, uneven streets, there were not many ways where one could stroll with a careless foot after nightfall. When the wind was not too biting, they usually took the path up to the redoubt on Cap Diamant and looked down over the sleeping town and the great pale avenue of river, with black forest stretching beyond it to the sky. From there the Lower Town was a mere sprinkle of lights along the water’s edge. The rock-top, blocked off in dark masses that were convents and churches and gardens, was now sunk in sleep. The only lighted windows to be seen were in the Château, in the Bishop’s Palace, and on the top floor of old Bishop Laval’s Seminary, out there on its spur overhanging the river. That top floor, the apothecary told his daughter, was the library, and likely enough some young Canadian-born Seminarians to whom Latin came hard were struggling with the Church Fathers up there.

View Image of Page 28

Auclair did a good trade in drugs and herbs and remedies of his own compounding, but his pay was small, and very little of it was in money. Besides, people wasted a great deal of his time in conversation and thus interfered with his study of Canadian plants. Like most philosophers, he was not averse to discourse, but here much of the talk was gossip and very trivial. The colonists liked to drop in at his house upon the slightest pretext; the interior was like home to the French-born. On a heavy morning, when clouds of thick grey fog rolled up from the St. Lawrence, it cheered one to go into a place that was like an apothecary’s shop at home; to glimpse the comfortable sitting-room through the tall cabinets and chests of drawers that separated without entirely shutting it off from the shop.

Euclide Auclair had come over with the Count de Frontenac eight years ago, as his apothecary and physician, and had therefore been able to bring whatever he liked of his personal possessions. He came with a full supply of drugs and specifics, his distilling apparatus, mortars, balances, retorts, and carboys, all the paraView Image of Page 29phernalia of his trade, even the stuffed baby alligator, brought long ago to Paris by some sailor from the West Indies and purchased by Auclair’s grandfather to ornament the shop on the Quai des Célestins.

Madame Auclair had brought her household goods, without which she could not imagine life at all, and the salon behind the shop was very much like their old salon in Paris. There was the same well-worn carpet, made at Lyon, the walnut dining-table, the two large arm-chairs and high-backed sofa upholstered in copper-red cottonvelvet, the long window-curtains of a similar velvet lined with brown. The same candelabra and china shepherd boy sat on the mantel, the same colour prints of pastoral scenes hung on the walls. Madame had brought out to Canada the fine store of linen that had been her marriage portion, her feather beds and coverlids and down pillows. As long as she lived, she tried to make the new life as much as possible like the old. After she began to feel sure that she would never be well enough to return to France, her chief care was to train her little daughter so that she would be able to carry on this life and this order after she was gone.

Madame Auclair had kept upon her feet until within a few weeks of her death. When a spasm of coughing came on (she died of her lungs) and she was forced to lie View Image of Page 30down on the red sofa there under the window, she would beckon Cécile to the footstool beside her. After she got her breath again and was resting, she would softly explain many things about the ménage.

"Your father has a delicate appetite," she would murmur, "and the food here is coarse. If it is not very carefully prepared, he will not eat and will fall ill. And he cannot sleep between woollen coverlids, as many people do here; his skin is sensitive. The sheets must be changed every two weeks, but do not try to have them washed in the winter. I have brought linen enough to last the winter through. Keep folding the soiled ones away in the cold upstairs, and in April, when the spring rains come and all the water-barrels are full of soft rainwater, have big Jeanette come in and do a great washing; give the house up to her, and let her take several days to do her work. Beg her to iron the sheets carefully. They are the best of linen and will last your lifetime if they are well treated."

Madame Auclair never spoke of her approaching death, but would say something like this:

"After a while, when I am too ill to help you, you will perhaps find it fatiguing to do all these things alone, over and over. But in time you will come to love your duties, as I do. You will see that your father’s wholeView Image of Page 31happiness depends on order and regularity, and you will come to feel a pride in it. Without order our lives would be disgusting, like those of the poor savages. At home, in France, we have learned to do all these things in the best way, and we are conscientious, and that is why we are called the most civilized people in Europe and other nations envy us."

After such admonition Madame Auclair would look intently into the child’s eyes that grew so dark when her heart was touched, like the blue of Canadian blueberries, indeed, and would say to herself: "Oui, elle a beaucoup de loyauté."

During the last winter of her illness she lay much of the time on her red sofa, that had come so far out to this rock in the wilderness. The snow outside, piled up against the window-panes, made a grey light in the room, and she could hear Cécile moving softly about in the kitchen, putting more wood into the iron stove, washing the casseroles. Then she would think fearfully of how much she was entrusting to that little shingled head; something so precious, so intangible; a feeling about life that had come down to her through so many centuries and that she had brought with her across the wastes of obliterating, brutal ocean. The sense of "our way,"—that was what she longed to leave with herView Image of Page 32daughter. She wanted to believe that when she herself was lying in this rude Canadian earth, life would go on almost unchanged in this room with its dear (and, to her, beautiful) objects; that the proprieties would be observed, all the little shades of feeling which make the common fine. The individuality, the character, of M. Auclair’s house, though it appeared to be made up of wood and cloth and glass and a little silver, was really made of very fine moral qualities in two women: the mother’s unswerving fidelity to certain traditions, and the daughter’s loyalty to her mother’s wish.

It was because of these things that had gone before, and the kind of life lived there, that the townspeople were glad of any excuse to stop at the apothecary’s shop. Even the strange, bitter, mysterious Bishop Laval (more accusing and grim than ever, now that the new Bishop had returned and so disregarded him) used to tramp heavily into the shop for calomel pills or bandages for his varicose legs, and peer, not unkindly, back into the living-room. Once he had asked for a sprig from the box of parsley that was kept growing there even in winter, and carried it away in his hand,— though, as everyone knew, he denied himself all the comforts of the table and ate only the most wretched and unappetizing food.

View Image of Page 33

In a corner, concealed from the shop by tall cabinets, and well away from the window draughts, stood M. Auclair’s four-post bed, with heavy hangings. Underneath it was a child’s bed, pulled out at night, where Cécile still slept in cold weather. Sometimes on a very bitter night, when the grip of still, intense cold tightened on the rock as if it would extinguish the last spark of life, the pharmacist would hear his daughter softly stirring about, moving something, covering something. He would thrust his night-cap out between the curtains and call:

"Qu’est-ce que tu fais, petite?"

An anxious, sleepy voice would reply:

"Papa, j’ai peur pour le persil."

It had never frozen in her mother’s time, and it should not freeze in hers.

The accident of being born next the Count de Frontenac’s house in Paris had determined Euclide Auclair’s destiny. He had grown up a studious, thoughtful boy, assisting his father in the shop. Every afternoon he read Latin with a priest at the Jesuits onView Image of Page 34the rue Saint-Antoine. Count Frontenac’s irregular and unexpected returns to town made the chief variety in his life.

It was usually after some chagrin or disappointment that the Count came back to the Quai des Célestins. Between campaigns he lived at Île Savary, his estate on the Indre, near Blois. But after some slight at Court, or some difficulty with his creditors, he would suddenly arrive at his father’s old town house and shut himself up for days, even weeks, seeing no one but the little people of the parish of Saint-Paul. He had few friends of his own station in Paris,—few anywhere. He was a man who got on admirably with his inferiors,—seemed to find among them the only human ties that were of any comfort to him. He was poor, which made him boastful and extravagant, and he had always lived far beyond his means. At Île Savary he tried to make as great a show as people who were much better off than he,—to equal them in hospitality, in dress, gardens, horses and carriages. But when he was in Paris, living among the quiet, faithful people of the quarter, he was a different man. With his humble neighbours his manners were irreproachable. He often dropped in at the pharmacy to see his tenants, the Auclairs, and would sometimes talk to the old grandfather about his campaigns in Italy and the Low Countries.

View Image of Page 35

The Count had begun his military life at fifteen, and wherever there was fighting in Europe, he always managed to be there. In each campaign he added to his renown, but never to his fortune. When his military talents were unemployed, he usually got into trouble of some sort. It was after his Italian campaign, when he was recuperating from his wounds in his father’s old house on the Quai, that he made his unfortunate marriage. Euclide’s father could remember that affair very well. Madame de la Grange-Frontenac and her husband lived together but a short while,—and now they had been separated for almost a lifetime. She still lived in Paris, with a brilliant circle about her,—had an apartment in the old Arsenal building, not far from the Count’s house, and when she received, he sometimes paid his respects with the rest of the world, but he never went to see her privately.

When Euclide was twenty-two, Count Frontenac was employed by the Venetians to defend the island of Crete against the Turks. From that command he returned with great honour, but poorer than ever. For the next three years he was idle. Then, suddenly, the King appointed him Governor General of Canada, and he quitted Europe for ten years.

During that decade Euclide’s father and mother died.View Image of Page 36He married, and devoted himself seriously to his profession. Too seriously for his own good, indeed. Although he was so content with familiar scenes and faces as to be almost afraid of new ones, he was not afraid of new ideas,—or of old ideas that had gone out of fashion because surgeons and doctors were too stupid to see their value. The brilliant reign of Louis XIV was a low period in medicine; dressmakers and tailors were more considered than physicians. Euclide had gone deep into the history of medicine in such old Latin books as were stuffed away in the libraries of Paris. He looked back to the time of Ambroise Paré, and still further back to the thirteenth century, as golden ages in medicine,—and he considered Fagon, the King’s physician, a bigoted and heartless quack.

When sick people in his own neighbourhood came to Euclide for help, he kept them away from doctors,— gave them tisanes and herb-teas and poultices, which at least could do no harm. He advised them about their diet; reduced the surfeit of the rich, and prescribed goat’s milk for the poorly nourished. He was strongly opposed to indiscriminate blood-letting, particularly to bleeding from the feet. This eccentricity made him very unpopular, not only with the barber-surgeons of the parish, but with their patients, and even estranged hisView Image of Page 37own friends. Bleeding from the feet was very much in vogue just then; it made a sick man feel that the utmost was being done for him. At Versailles it was regularly practised on members of the King’s household. Euclide’s opposition to this practice lost him many of his patrons. His neighbours used to laugh and say that whether bleeding from the feet harmed other people or not, it had certainly been very bad for the son of their reliable old pharmacien, Alphonse Auclair.

Euclide’s business contracted steadily, so that, with all his wife’s good management and his own devotion to his profession, he scarcely knew where to turn; until one day the Count de Frontenac walked into the shop and put out his hand as if to rescue a drowning man. Auclair had never heard of the Count’s difficulties with the Jesuits in Canada, and knew nothing about his recall by the King, until he appeared at the shop door that morning, ten years older, but no richer or better satisfied with the world than when he went away.

The Count was out of favour at Versailles, his estate on the Indre had run down during his absence in Canada, and he had not the means to repair it, so he now spent a good deal of time in the house next door. His presence there, and his patronage, eased the strain of the Auclairs’ position. Moreover, he restored to EuclideView Image of Page 38the ten years’ rent for the shop, which had been scrupulously paid to the Count’s agent while he was away.

The Count was lonely in his town house. Many of his old acquaintances had accomplished their earthly period and been carried to the Innocents or the churchyard of Saint-Paul while he was far away in Quebec. His wife was still entertaining her friends at her apartment in the old Arsenal, and the Count occasionally went there on her afternoons at home. Time hung heavy on his hands, and he often sent for Euclide to come to him in a professional capacity,—a flimsy pretext, for, though past sixty, the Count was in robust health. Of an evening they would sometimes sit in the Count’s library, talking of New France. Frontenac’s thoughts were there, and he liked to tell an eager listener about its great lakes and rivers, the climate, the Indians, the forests and wild animals. Often he would dwell upon the explorations and discoveries of his ill-fated young friend Robert Cavelier de La Salle, one of the few men for whom, in his long life, he ever felt a warm affection.

Gradually there grew up in Auclair’s mind the picture of a country vast and free. He fell into a habit of looking to Canada as a possible refuge, an escape from the evils one suffered at home, and of wishing he could go there.

This seemed a safe desire to cherish, since it wasView Image of Page 39impossible of fulfilment. Euclide was a natural citydweller; one of those who can bear poverty and oppression, so long as they have their old surroundings, their native sky, the streets and buildings that have become part of their lives. But though he was a creature of habit and derived an actual pleasure from doing things exactly as he had always done them, his mind was free. He could not shut his eyes to the wrongs that went on about him, or keep from brooding upon them. In his own time he had seen taxes grow more and more ruinous, poverty and hunger always increasing. People died of starvation in the streets of Paris, in his own parish of Saint-Paul, where there was so much wealth. All the while the fantastic extravagances of the Court grew more outrageous. The wealth of the nation, of the grain lands and vineyards and forests of France, was sunk in creating the pleasure palace at Versailles. The richest peers of the realm were ruining themselves on magnificent Court dresses and jewels. And, with so many new abuses, the old ones never grew less; torture and cruel punishments increased as the people became poorer and more desperate. The horrible mill at the Châtelet ground on day after day. Auclair lived too near the prisons of Paris to be able to forget them. In his boyhood a harmless old man who lodged in their own cellarView Image of Page 40was tortured and put to death at the Châtelet for a petty theft.

One morning, in the summer when Cécile was four years old, Count Frontenac made one of his sudden reappearances in Paris and sent for Euclide. The King had again appointed him Governor General of Canada, and he would sail in a few weeks. He wished to take Auclair with him as his personal physician. The Count was then seventy years old, and he was as eager to be gone as a young man setting off on his first campaign.

Auclair was terrified. Indeed, he fell ill of fright, and neither ate nor slept. He could not imagine facing any kind of life but the one he had always lived. His wife was much the braver of the two. She pointed out that their business barely made them a livelihood, and that after the Count went away it would certainly decline. Moreover, the Count was their landlord, and he had now decided to sell his town property. Who knew but that the purchaser might prove a hard master,—or that he might not pull down the apothecary shop altogether to enlarge the stables?

View Image of Page 41

It was the day after La Bonne Espérance had set sail for France. Auclair and his daughter were on their way to the Hôtel Dieu to attend the Reverend Mother, who had sprained her ankle. Quebec is never lovelier than on an afternoon of late October; ledges of brown and lavender clouds lay above the river and the Île d’Orléans, and the red-gold autumn sunlight poured over the rock like a heavy southern wine. Beyond the Cathedral square the two lingered under the allée of naked trees beside the Jesuits’ college. These trees were cut flat to form an arbour, the branches interweaving and interlacing like basket-work, and beneath them ran a promenade paved with flat flagstones along which the dry yellow leaves were blowing, giving off a bitter perfume when one trampled them. Cécile loved that allée, because when she was little the Fathers used to let her play there with her skipping-rope,—few spots in Kebec were level enough to jump rope on. Behind the avenue of trees the long stone walls of the monastery—seven feet thick, those walls—made a shelter from the wind; they held the sun’s heat so well that it was possible toView Image of Page 42grow wall grapes there, and purple clusters were cut in September.

Behind the Jesuits’ a narrow, twisted, cobbled street dropped down abruptly to the Hôtel Dieu, on the banks of the little river St. Charles. Auclair and his daughter went through the garden into the refectory, where Mother Juchereau de Saint-Ignace was seated, her sprained foot on a stool, directing the work of her novices. She was a little over forty, a woman of strong frame, tall, upright, with a presence that bespoke force rather than reserve; a handsome face,—the large, open features mobile and alert, perhaps a trifle masculine. She was the first Reverend Mother of the foundation who was Canadian-born, and she had been elected to that office when she was but thirty-four years of age. She was a religious of the practical type, sunny and very outright by nature,—enthusiastic, without being given to visions or ecstasies.

As the visitors entered, the Superior made as if to rise, but Auclair put out a detaining hand.

"I am two days late, Reverend Mother. In your mind you have been chiding me for neglect. But it is a busy time for us when the last ships sail. We have many family letters to write; and I examine my stock and make out my order for the drugs I shall need by the first boats next summer."View Image of Page 43

"If you had not come today, Monsieur Euclide, you would surely have found me on my feet tomorrow. When the Indians have a sprain, in the woods, they bind their leg tightly with deer thongs and keep on the march with their party. And they recover."

"Dear Mother Juchereau, the idea of such treatment is repugnant to me. We are not barbarians, after all."

"But they are flesh and blood; how is it they recover?"

As he pushed back her snow-white skirt a little and began gently to unwind the bandage from her foot, Auclair explained his reasons for believing that the savages were much less sensitive to pain than Europeans. Cécile fell to admiring the work Mother Juchereau had in hand. Her lap and the table beside her were full of scraps of bright silk and velvet and sheets of coloured paper. While she overlooked the young Sisters at their tasks, her fingers were moving rapidly and cleverly, making artificial flowers. She had great skill at this and delighted in it,—it was her one recreation.

"Yes, my dear," she said, "I am making these for the poor country parishes, where they have so little for the altar. These are wild roses, such as I used to gather when I was a child at Beauport. Oh, the wild flowers we have in the fields and prairies about Beauport!"

View Image of Page 44

When he had applied his ointment and bandaged her foot in fresh linen, the apothecary went off to the hospital medicine room, in charge of Sister Marie Domenica, whom he was instructing in the elements of pharmacy, and Cécile settled herself on the floor at Mother Juchereau’s knee. Theirs was an old friendship.

The Reverend Mother (Jeanne Franc Juchereau de la Ferté was her proud name) held rather advanced views on caring for the sick. She did not believe in leaving everything to God, and had availed her hospital of Auclair’s skill ever since he first came to Quebec. Quick to detect a trace of the charlatan in anyone, she felt confidence in Auclair because his pretensions were so modest. She addressed him familiarly as "Monsieur Euclide," scolded him for teaching his daughter Latin, and was keenly interested in his study of Canadian plants. Cécile had been coming to the Hôtel Dieu with her father almost every week since she was five years old, and Mother Juchereau always found time to talk to her a little; but today was a very unusual opportunity. The Mother was seldom to be found seated in a chair; when she was not on her knees at her devotions, she was on her feet, hurrying from one duty to another.

"It has been a long while since you told me a story, Reverend Mother," Cécile reminded her.

View Image of Page 45

Mother Juchereau laughed. She had a deep warmhearted laugh, something left over from her country girlhood. "Perhaps I have no more to tell you. You must know them all by this time."

"But there is no end to the stories about Mother Catherine de Saint-Augustin. I can never hear them all."

"True enough, when you speak her name, the stories come. Since I have had to sit here with my sprain, I have been recalling some of the things she used to tell me herself, when I was not much older than you."

While her hands flew among the scraps of colour, Mother Juchereau began somewhat formally:

"Before she had left her fair Normandy (avant qu’elle ait quitté sa belle Normandie), while Sister Catherine was a novice at Bayeux, there lived in the neighbourhood a pécheresse named Marie. She had been a sinner from her early youth and was so proof against all counsel that she continued her disorders even until an advanced age. Driven out by the good people of the town, shunned by men and women alike, she fell lower and lower, and at last hid herself in a solitary cave. There she dragged out her shameful life, destitute and consumed by a loathsome disease. And there she died; without human aid View Image of Page 46and without the sacraments of the Church. After such a death her body was thrown into a ditch and buried like that of some unclean animal.

"Now, Sister Catherine, though she was so young and had all the duties of her novitiate to perform, always found time to pray for the souls of the departed, for all who died in that vicinity, whether she had known them in the flesh or not. But for this abandoned sinner she did not pray, believing, as did everyone else, that she was for ever lost.

"Twelve years went by, and Sister Catherine had come to Canada and was doing her great work here. One day, while she was at prayer in this house, a soul from purgatory appeared to her, all pale and suffering, and said:

"‘Sister Catherine, what misery is mine! You commend to God the souls of all those who die. I am the only one on whom you have no compassion.’

"‘And who are you?’ asked our astonished Mother Catherine.

"‘I am that poor Marie, the sinner, who died in the cave.’

"‘What,’ exclaimed Mother Catherine, ‘were you then not lost?’

View Image of Page 47

"‘No, I was saved, thanks to the infinite mercy of the Blessed Virgin.’

"‘But how could this be?’

"‘When I saw that I was about to die in the cave, and knew that I was abandoned and cast out by the world, unclean within and without, I felt the burden of all my sins. I turned to the Mother of God and cried to her: Queen of Heaven, you are the last refuge of the ruined and the outcast; I am abandoned by all the world; I have no hope but you; you alone have power to reach where I am fallen; Mary, Mother of Jesus, have pity upon me! The tender Mother of all made it possible for me to repent in that last hour. I died and I was saved. The Holy Mother procured for me the favour of having my punishment abridged, and now only a few masses are required to deliver me from purgatory. I beseech you to have them said for me, and I will never cease my prayers to God and the Blessed Virgin for you.’

"Mother Catherine at once set about having masses said for that poor Marie. Some days later there appeared to her a happy soul, more brilliant than the sun, which smiled and said: ‘I thank you, my dear Catherine, I go now to paradise to sing the mercies of God for ever, and I shall not forget to pray for you.’"

Here Mother Juchereau glanced down at the youngView Image of Page 48 listener, who had been following her intently. "And now, from this we see—" she went on, but Cécile caught her hand and cried coaxingly,

"N’expliquez pas, chère Mère, je vous en supplie!"

Mother Juchereau laughed and shook her finger.

"You always say that, little naughty! N’expliquez pas! But it is the explanation of these stories that applies them to our needs."

"Yes, dear Mother. But there comes my father. Tell me the explanation some other day."

Mother Juchereau still looked down into her face, frowning and smiling. It was the kind of face she liked, because there was no self-consciousness in it, and no vanity; but she told herself for the hundredth time: "No, she has certainly no vocation." Yet for an orphan girl, and one so intelligent, there would certainly have been a career among the Hospitalières. She would have loved to train that child for the Soeur Apothicaire of her hospital. Her good sense told her it was not to be. When she talked to Cécile of the missionaries and martyrs, she knew that her words fell into an eager mind; admiration and rapture she found in the girl’s face, but it was not the rapture of self-abnegation. It was something very different,—almost like the glow of worldly pleasure. She was convinced that Cécile read altogetherView Image of Page 49too much with her father, and had told him so; asking him whether he had perhaps forgotten that he had a girl to bring up, and not a son whom he was educating for the priesthood.

While her father and Mother Juchereau were going over an inventory of hospital supplies, Cécile went into the chapel to say a prayer for the repose of Mother de Saint-Augustin. There, in the quiet, she soon fell to musing upon the story of that remarkable girl who had braved the terrors of the ocean and the wilderness and come out to Canada when she was barely sixteen years old, and this Kebec was but a naked rock rising out of the dark forest.

Catherine de Saint-Augustin had begun her novitiate with the Hospitalières at Bayeux when she was eleven and a half years of age, and by the time she was fourteen she was already, in her heart, vowed to Canada. The letters and Relations of the Jesuit missionaries, eagerly read in all the religious houses of France, had fired her bold imagination, and she begged to be sent to save the souls of the savages. Her superiors discouraged her and forbade her to cherish this desire; Catherine’s youth and bodily frailness were against her. But while she went about her tasks in the monastery, this wish, thisView Image of Page 50hope, was always with her. One day when she was peeling vegetables in the novices’ refectory, she cut her hand, and, seeing the blood flow, she dipped her finger in it and wrote upon the table:

Je mourrai au Canada
Soeur Saint-Augustin

That table, with its inscription, was still shown at Bayeux as an historic relic.

Though Catherine’s desire seemed so far from fulfilment, she had not long to wait. In the winter of 1648, Père Vimont, from the Jesuit mission in Canada, came knocking at the door of the monastère at Bayeux, recruiting sisters for the little foundation of Hospitalières already working in Kebec. Catherine was told that she was too young to go, and her father firmly refused to give his permission. But in her eagerness the girl wrote petition after petition to her Bishop and superiors, and at last her request was brought to the attention of the Queen Mother, Anne of Austria. The Queen’s intercession won her father’s consent.

When, after a voyage of many months, unparalleled for storms and hardships, Catherine and her companions anchored under the rock of Kebec and were rowed ashore, she fell upon her knees and kissed the earth where she first stepped upon it.

View Image of Page 51

Made Superior of the Hôtel Dieu at an early age, she died before she was forty. At thirty-seven she had burned her life out in vigils, mortifications, visions, raptures, all the while carrying on a steady routine of manual labour and administrative work, observing the full discipline of her order. For long before her death she was sustained by visions in which the spirit of Father Brébeuf, the martyr, appeared to her, told her of the glories of heaven, and gave her counsel and advice for all her perplexities in this world. It was at the direction of Father Brébeuf, communicated to her in these visions, that she chose Jeanne Franc Juchereau de la Ferté to succeed her as Superior, and trained her to that end. To many people the choice seemed such a strange one that Père Brébeuf must certainly have instigated it. Mother Catherine de Saint-Augustin was slight, nervous, sickly from childhood, yet from childhood precocious and prodigious in everything; always dedicating herself to the impossible and always achieving it; now getting a Queen of France to speak for her, now winning the spirit of the hero priest from paradise to direct and sustain her. And the woman she chose to succeed her was hardy, sagacious, practical,—a Canadienne, and the woman for Canada.

View Image of Page 52

BOOK II

Cécile and Jacques

View Image of Page 53 View Image of Page 54

On the last Friday of October Auclair went as usual to the market, held in front of Notre Dame de la Victoire, the only church in the Lower Town. All the trade in Quebec went on in the Lower Town, and the principal merchants lived on the market square. Their houses were built solidly around three sides of it, wall against wall, the shops on the ground floor, the dwelling-quarters upstairs. On the fourth side stood the church. The merchants’ houses had formerly been of wood, but sixteen years ago, just after the Count de Frontenac was recalled to France, leaving Canada a prey to so many misfortunes, the Lower Town had been almost entirely wiped out by fire. It was rebuilt in stone, to prevent a second disaster. This square, which was the centre of commerce, now had a look of permanence and stability; houses with walls four feet thick, wide doorways, deep windows, steep, slated roofs and dormers. La Place, as it was called, was an uneven rectangle,View Image of Page 55cobble-paved, sloping downhill like everything else in Quebec, with gutters to carry off the rainfall. In the middle was a grass plot (pitifully small, indeed), protected by an iron fence and surmounted by a very ugly statue of King Louis.

On market days the space about this iron fence was considered the right of the countrywomen, who trudged into Quebec at dawn beside the dogs that drew their little two-wheeled carts. Against the fence they laid out their wares; white bodies of dressed ducks and chickens, sausages, fresh eggs, cheese, butter, and such vegetables as were in season. On the outer edge of the square the men stationed their carts, on which they displayed quarters of fresh pork, live chickens, maple sugar, spruce beer, Indian meal, feed for cows, and long black leaves of native tobacco tied in bunches. The fish and eel carts, because of their smell and slimy drip, had a corner of the square to themselves, just at the head of La Place Street. The fishmongers threw buckets of cold water over their wares at intervals, and usually a group of little boys played just below, building "beaver-dams" in the gutter to catch the overflow.

This was an important market day, and Auclair went down the hill early. The black frosts might set in at any time now, and today he intended to lay in his winterView Image of Page 56supply of carrots, pumpkins, potatoes, turnips, beetroot, leeks, garlic, even salads. On many of the wagons there were boxes full of earth, with rooted lettuce plants growing in them. These the townspeople put away in their cellars, and by tending them carefully and covering them at night they kept green salad growing until Christmas or after. Auclair’s neighbour, Pigeon the baker, had a very warm cellar, and he grew little carrots and spinach down there long after winter had set in. The great vaulted cellars of the Jesuits and the Récollet friars looked like kitchen gardens when the world above ground was frozen stark. Careless people got through the winter on smoked eels and frozen fish, but if one were willing to take enough trouble, one could live very well, even in Quebec. It was the long, slow spring, March, April, early May, that tried the patience. By that time the winter stores had run low, people were tired of makeshifts, and still not a bud, not a salad except under cold-frames.

The market was full of wood doves this morning. They were killed in great numbers hereabouts, were sold cheap, and made very delicate eating. Every fall Auclair put down six dozens of them in melted lard. He had six stone jars in his cellar for that purpose, packing a dozen birds to the jar. In this way he could eat freshView Image of Page 57game all winter, and, preserved thus, the birds kept their flavour. Frozen venison was all very well, but feathered creatures lost their taste when kept frozen a long while.

Auclair carried his purchases over to the cart of his butter-maker, Madame Renaude. Renaude-le-lièvre, she was called, because she had a hare-lip, and a bristling black moustache as well. She was a big, rough Norman woman, who owned seven cows, was extremely clean about her dairy, and quite the reverse in her conversation. In the town there was keen competition for her wares; but as she was rheumatic, she was more or less in thralldom to the apothecary, and seldom failed him.

"Good morning, Madame Renaude. Have you my lard for me this morning, as you promised? I must buy my wood doves today."

"Yes, Monsieur Auclair, and I had to kill my pet pig to get it for you, too; one that had slept under the same roof with me."

She spoke very loud, and the farmer at the next stall made an indecent comment.

"Hold your dirty jaw, Joybert. If I had a bad egg, I’d paste you." Old Joybert squinted and looked the other way. "Yes, Monsieur Auclair, you never saw such lard as he made, as sweet as butter. He made two firkins. Surely you won’t need so much,—I can sell it anywhere."

View Image of Page 58

"Yes, indeed, madame, I shall need every bit of it. Six dozen birds I have to put down, and I can’t do with less."

"But, monsieur, what do you do with the grease after you take your doves out?"

"Why, some of it we use in cooking, and the rest I think my daughter gives to our neighbours."

"To that Blinker, eh? That’s a waste! If you were to bring it back to me, I could easily sell it over again and we could both of us make something. The hunters who come up from Three Rivers in winter carry nothing but cold grease to fill their bellies. You forget you are not in France, monsieur. Here grease is meat, not something to throw to criminals."

"I will consider the matter, madame. Now that I am sure of my lard, I must go and select my birds. Good morning, and thank you."

After he had finished his marketing, Auclair put his basket down on the church steps and went inside to say a prayer. Notre Dame de la Victoire was a plain, solid little church, built of very hard rough stone. It had already stood through one bombardment from the waterside, and was dear to the people for that reason. The windows were narrow and set high, like the windows in a fortress, making an agreeable dusk inside. Occasion-View Image of Page 59ally, as someone entered to pray, a flash of sunlight and a buzz of talk came in from the Place, cut off when the door closed again.

While the apothecary was meditating in the hush and dusk of the church, he noticed a little boy, kneeling devoutly at one after another of the Stations of the Cross. He was at once interested, for he knew this child very well; a chunky, rather clumsy little boy of six, unkept and uncared for, dressed in a pair of old sailor’s breeches, cut off in the leg for him and making a great bulk of loose cloth about his thighs. His ragged jacket was as much too tight as the trousers were too loose, and this gave him the figure of a salt-shaker. He did not look at Auclair or the several others who came and went, being entirely absorbed in his devotions. His lips moved inaudibly, he knelt and rose slowly, clumsily, very carefully, his cap under his arm. Though all his movements were so deliberate, his attention did not wander,—seemed intently, heavily fixed. Auclair carefully remained in the shadow, making no sign of recognition. He respected the child’s seriousness.

This boy was the son of ’Toinette Gaux, a young woman who was quite irreclaimable. Antoinette was Canadian-born; her mother had been one of "the King’s Girls," as they were called. Thirty years ago King View Image of Page 60Louis had sent several hundred young Frenchwomen out to Canada to marry the bachelors of the disbanded regiment of Carignan-Salières. Many of these girls were orphans or poor girls of good character; but some were bad enough, and ’Toinette’s mother proved one of the worst. She had one daughter, this ’Toinette,—as pretty and as worthless a girl as ever made eyes at the sailors in any seaport town in France. It once happened that ’Toinette fell in love, and then she made great promises of reform. One of the hands on La Gironde had come down with a fever in Quebec and was lying sick in the Hôtel Dieu when his ship sailed for France. After he was discharged from the hospital, he found himself homeless in a frontier town in winter, too weak to work. ’Toinette took him in, drove her old sweethearts away, and married him. But soon after this boy, Jacques, was born, she returned to her old ways, and her husband disappeared. It was thought that his shipmates had hidden him on board La Gironde and taken him home.

’Toinette and another woman now kept a sailors’ lodging-house in the Lower Town, up beyond the King’s warehouses. They were commonly called La Grenouille and L’Escargot, because, every summer, when the ships from France began to come in, they stuck in their window two placards: "FROGS," "SNAILS,"View Image of Page 61to attract the hungry sailors, whether they had those delicacies on hand or not. ’Toinette, called La Grenouille, was still good to look at; yellow hair, red cheeks, lively blue eyes, an impudent red mouth over small pointed teeth, like a squirrel’s. Her partner, the poor snail, was a vacant creature, scarcely more than half-witted,— and the hard work, of course, was put off on her.

This unfortunate child, Jacques, in spite of his bad surroundings, was a very decent little fellow. He told the truth, he tried to be clean, he was devoted to Cécile and her father. When he came to their house to play, they endeavoured to give him some sort of bringing-up, though it was difficult, because his mother was fiercely jealous.

It was two years ago, soon after her mother’s death, that Cécile had first noticed Jacques playing about the market place, and begun to bring him home with her, wash his face, and give him a piece of good bread to eat. Auclair thought it natural for a little girl to adopt a friendless child, to want something to care for after having helped to care for her mother so long. But he did not greatly like the idea of anything at all coming from La Grenouille’s house to his, and he was determined to deprive Cécile of her playfellow if he saw any signs of his bad blood. Observing the little boy closely, he had come to feel a real affection for him.

View Image of Page 62

Once, not long ago, when the children were having their goûter in the salon, and the apothecary was writing at his desk, he overheard Jacques telling Cécile where he would kick any boy who broke down his beaver-dam, and he used a nasty word.

"Oh, Jacques!" Cécile exclaimed, "that is some horrible word you have heard the sailors say!"

Auclair, glancing through the partition, saw the child’s pale face stiffen and his round eyes stare; he said nothing at all, but he looked frightened. The apothecary guessed at once that it was not from a sailor but from La Grenouille herself he had got that expression.

Cécile went on scolding him. "Now I am going to do what the Sisters at the convent do when a child says anything naughty. Come into the kitchen, and I will wash your mouth out with soap. It is the only way to make your mouth clean."

All this time Jacques said nothing. He went obediently into the kitchen with Cécile, and when he came back he was wiping his eyes with the back of his hand.

"Is it gone?" he asked solemnly.

This morning, as Auclair watched Jacques at his devotions, it occurred to him that the boatmen who brought the merchants up from Montreal to see the Count were doubtless staying with La Grenouille.View Image of Page 63Likely enough something rowdy had gone on there last night, and the little boy felt a need of expiation. The apothecary went out of the church softly and took up his basket. All the way up the hill he wondered why La Grenouille should have a boy like that.

When he reached home, he called Cécile, who was busy in the room upstairs, where she slept until cold weather. As he gave her his basket, he asked her whether she had seen Jacques lately.

"No, I haven’t happened to. Why, is anything the matter?"

"Oh, nothing that I know of. But I saw him in church just now, saying his prayers at the Stations of the Cross, and I felt sorry for him. Perhaps he is getting old enough to realize."

"Was he clean, Papa?"

The apothecary shook his head.

"Far from clean. I never saw him so badly off. His toes were sticking out of his shoes, and when he knelt I could see that he had no stockings on."

"Oh, dear, and I have never finished the pair I began for him! Papa, if you were to let me off from reading to you for a few evenings, I could soon get them done."

"But his shoes, daughter! It would be a mere waste to give the child new stockings. And shoes are very dear."

View Image of Page 64

Cécile sat down for a moment and thought, while her father put on his shop apron. "Papa," she said suddenly, "would you allow me to speak to the Count? He is kind to children, and I believe he would get Jacques some shoes."

That afternoon Cécile ran up the hill with a light heart. She was always glad of a reason for going to the Château,—often slipped into the courtyard merely to see who was on guard duty. Her little friend Giorgio, the drummer boy, was at his post on the steps before the great door, and the moment he saw Cécile he snatched his drumsticks from his trousers pocket and executed a rapid flourish in the air above his drum, making no noise. Cécile laughed, and the boy grinned. This was an old joke, but they still found it amusing. Giorgio was stationed there to announce the arrival of the commanding officer, and of all distinguished persons, by a flourish on his drum. The drum-call echoed amazingly in the empty court, could be heard even in the apothecary shop down the hill, so that one always knew when the Count had visitors.

View Image of Page 65

Cécile told the soldier on duty that she would like to see Picard, the Count’s valet, and while she waited for him, she went up the steps to talk with Giorgio and to ask him if his cold were better, and when he had last heard from his mother.

The boy’s real name was Georges Million; his family lived over on the Île d’Orléans, and his father was a farmer, Canadian-born. But the old grandfather, who was of course the head of the house, had come from Haute-Savoie as a drummer in the Carignan-Salières regiment. He played the Alpine horn as well, and still performed on the flute at country weddings. This grandson, Georges, took after him,Ᾱwas musical and wanted nothing in the world but a soldier’s life. When he was fifteen, he came into Quebec and begged the Governor to let him enter the native militia. He was very small for his age, but he was a good-looking boy, and the Count took him on as a drummer until he should grow tall enough to enlist. He put him into a blue coat, high boots, and a three-cornered hat, and stationed him at the door to welcome visitors. For some reason the Count always called him Giorgio, and that had become his name in Quebec.

Giorgio’s life was monotonous; his duties were to keep clean and trim, and to stand perfectly idle in aView Image of Page 66draughty courtyard for hours at a time. There were very few distinguished persons in Quebec, and not all of those were on calling terms with Count Frontenac. The Intendant, de Champigny, came to the Château when it was necessary, but his relations with the Count were formal rather than cordial. Sometimes, indeed, he brought Madame de Champigny with him, and when they rolled up in their carrosse, Giorgio had a great opportunity. Old Bishop Laval, who would properly have been announced by the drum, had not crossed the threshold of the Château for years. The new Bishop had called but twice since his return from France. Dollier de Casson, Superior of the Sulpician Seminary at Montreal, was a person to be greeted by the drum, and so was Jacques Le Ber, the rich merchant. Sometimes Daniel du Lhut, the explorer in command of Fort Frontenac, came to Quebec, and, very rarely, Henri de Tonti,—that one-armed hero who had an iron hook in place of a hand. For all Indian chiefs and messengers, too, Giorgio could beat his drum long and loud. This form of welcome was very gratifying to the savages. But often the days passed one after another when the drummer had no one to salute but the officers of the fort, and life was very dull for him.

When a friendly soldier was on guard, Cécile wouldView Image of Page 67often run in to give the drummer boy some cardamon seeds or raisins from her father’s shop, and to gossip with him for a while. This afternoon their talk was cut short by the arrival of the Count’s valet, through whom one approached his master. Picard had been with the Count since the Turkish wars, and Cécile had known him ever since she could remember. He took her by the hand and led her into the Château and upstairs to the Count’s private apartment in the south wing.

The apartment was of but two rooms, a dressingcabinet and a long room with windows on two sides, which was both chamber and study. The Governor was seated at a writing-table in the south end, a considerable distance from his fireplace and his large curtained bed. He was nearly eighty years old, but he had changed very little since Cécile could remember him, except that his teeth had grown yellow. He still walked, rode, struck, as vigorously as ever, and only two years ago he had gone hundreds of miles into the wilderness on one of the hardest Indian campaigns of his life. When Picard spoke to him, he laid down his pen, beckoned Cécile with a long forefinger, put his arm about her familiarly, and drew her close to his side, inquiring about her health and her father’s. As he talked to her, his eyes took on a look of uneasy, mocking playfulness, with a slightlyView Image of Page 68sarcastic curl of the lips. Cécile was not afraid of him. He had always been one of the important figures in her life; when she was little she used to like to sit on his knee, because he wore such white linen, and satin waistcoats with jewelled buttons. He took great care of his person when he was at home. Nothing annoyed him so much as his agent’s neglecting to send him his supply of lavender-water by the first boat in the spring. It vexed him more than a sharp letter from the Minister, or even from the King.

After replying to his courtesies Cécile began at once:

"Monsieur le Comte, you know little Jacques Gaux, the son of La Grenouille?"

The old soldier nodded and sniffed, drooping the lid slightly over one eye,—an expression of his regard for a large class of women. She understood.

"But he is a good little boy, Monsieur le Comte, and he cannot help it about his mother. You know she neglects him, and just now he is very badly off for shoes. I am knitting him some stockings, but the shoes we cannot manage."

"And if I were to give you an order on the cobbler? That is soon done. It is very nice of you to knit stockings for him. Do you knit your own?"

"Of course, monsieur! And my father’s."

View Image of Page 69

The old Count looked at her from out his deep eyesockets, and felt for the hard spots on her palm. "You are content down there, keeping house for your father? Not much time for play, I take it?"

"Oh, everything we do, my father and I, is a kind of play."

He gave a dry chuckle. "Well said! Everything we do is. It gets rather tiresome,—but not at your age, perhaps. I am very well pleased with you, Cécile, because you do so well for your father. We have too many idle girls in Kebec, and I cannot say that Kebec is exceptional. I have been about the world a great deal, and I have found only one country where the women like to work,—in Holland. They have made an ugly country very pretty." He slipped a piece of money into her hand. "That is for your charities. Get the Frog’s son what he needs, and Picard will give Noël Pommier an order for his shoes. And is there nothing you would like for yourself? I have never forgot what a brave sailor you were on the voyage over. You cried only once, and that was when we were coming into the Gulf, and a bird of prey swooped down and carried off a little bird perched on one of our yard-arms. I wish I had some sweetmeats; you do not often pay me a visit."

"Perhaps you would let me look at your glass fruit," Cécile suggested.

View Image of Page 70

The Count got up and led her to the mantelpiece. Between the tall silver candlesticks stood a crystal bowl full of glowing fruits of coloured glass: purple figs, yellow-green grapes with gold vine-leaves, apricots, nectarines, and a dark citron stuck up endwise among the grapes. The fruits were hollow, and the light played in them, throwing coloured reflections into the mirror and upon the wall above.

"That was a present from a Turkish prisoner whose life I spared when I was holding the island of Crete," the Count told her. "It was made by the Saracens. They blow it into those shapes while the glass is melted. Every piece is hollow; that is why they look alive. Here in Canada it reminds one of the South. You admire it?"

"More than anything I have ever seen," said Cécile fervently.

He laughed. "I like it myself, or I should not have taken so much trouble to bring it over. I think I must leave it to you in my will."

"Oh, thank you, monsieur, but it is quite enough to look at it; one would never forget it. It is much lovelier than real fruit." She curtsied and thanked him again and went out softly to where Picard was waiting for her in the hall. She wished that she could some time go there when the Count was away, and look as long as sheView Image of Page 71pleased at the glass fruit and at the tapestries on the walls of the long room. They were from his estate at Île Savary and represented garden scenes. One could study them for hours without seeing all the flowers and figures.

The next morning Auclair sent Cécile up to the Ursuline convent with some borax de Venise which the Mother Superior required, and a bottle of asafoetida for one of the Sisters who was ailing. At this time of year Cécile always felt a little homesick for the Sisters and her old life at the Ursuline school. She had left it so early, because of her mother’s illness, and she never passed the garden walls without looking wistfully at the tree-tops which rose above them. From her walks on Cap Diamant she could look down into the rectangular courts and see, through the leafless boughs, the rows of dormer windows in the white roofs, each opening into a Sister’s bare little room. One teacher she loved better than any of the others: Sister Anne de Sainte-Rose, who taught history and the French language. She was a niece of the Bishop of Tours, had beenView Image of Page 72happily married, and had led a brilliant life in the great world. Only after the death of her young husband and infant son had she become a religious. She had charm and wit and the remains of great beauty—everything that would appeal to a little girl brought up on a rude frontier. Cécile still saw her when she went to the convent on errands, and she was always invited to the little miracle plays which Sister Anne had the pensionnaires give at Christmas-time, for the good of their French and their deportment. But her little visits with her teacher were very short,—stolen pleasures. The nuns were always busy, and if you once dropped out of the school life, you could not share it any more.

This morning she did not see Sister Anne at all; and after delivering her packages to Sister Agatha, the porteress, she turned away to enjoy the weather. It was on days like this that she loved her town best. The autumn fog was rolling in from the river so thick that she seemed to be walking through drifts of brown cloud. Only a few roofs and spires stood out in the fog, detached and isolated: the flèche of the Récollet chapel, the slate roof of the Château, the long, grey outline of Bishop Laval’s Seminary, floating in the sky. Everything else was blotted out by rolling vapours that were constantly changing in density and colour; now brown, now amethyst,View Image of Page 73now reddish lavender, with sometimes a glow of orange overhead where the sun was struggling behind the thick weather.

It was like walking in a dream. One could not see the people one passed, or the river, or one’s own house. Not even the winter snows gave one such a feeling of being cut off from everything and living in a world of twilight and miracles. After loitering on her way, she set off for the Lower Town to look for Jacques.

Cécile never on any account went to his mother’s house to find him. Sometimes, in searching for him, she went behind the King’s warehouses, as far as the stone paving extended. Beyond the paving the strip of beach directly underneath Cap Diamant grew so narrow that there was room for barely a dozen houses to sit in a straight line against the foot of the cliff, and they were the slum of Quebec. Respectability stopped with the cobble-stones.

This morning she did not have to go so far; she found Jacques in a group of little boys who had kindled a fire of sticks at the foot of Notre Dame street, behind the church. Before she came up to the children, a light sprinkle began to fall. In a few seconds all the brownishlilac masses of vapour melted away, leaving a leadcoloured sky, and the rain came down in streams, likeView Image of Page 74water poured from a great height. Cécile caught Jacques by the arm and ran with him into the church, which had often been a refuge to them in winter. Not that the church was ever heated, but in there one was out of the wind, and perhaps the bright colours made one feel the cold less. This morning the church was empty, except for an old man and three women at their prayers. There were a few benches on either side of the nave, for old people who could not stand during mass, and the children slipped into one of these, sitting close together to keep warm.

"It’s been a long time since we were in here together," Cécile whispered.

He nodded.

"But you come in to say your prayers, don’t you, every day?"

"I think so," he answered vaguely.

"That is right. I like this church better than any other. Even in the chapel of the Ursulines I don’t feel so much at home, though I used to be there every day when I was going to school. This is our own church, isn’t it, Jacques?"

He glanced up at her and smiled faintly. This child never looked very well. He was not thin,—rather chunky, on the contrary,—but there was no colour inView Image of Page 75his cheeks, or even in his lips. That, Cécile knew, was because he wasn’t properly nourished.

"You might tell me about some nice saint," said Jacques presently. She began to whisper the story of Saint Anthony of Padua, who stood quite near them, ruddy and handsome, with a sheaf of lilies on one arm and the Holy Child on the other.

It chanced that this one church* in the Lower Town, near Jacques’s little world, where he and Cécile had so often made rendezvous, was peculiarly the church of childhood. It had been renamed Notre Dame de la Victoire five years ago, after the Count had driven off Sir William Phips’s besieging fleet, in recognition of the protection which Our Lady had afforded Quebec in that hour of danger. But originally it was called the Church of the Infant Jesus, and the furnishings and decorations which had been sent over from France were appropriate for a church of that name.

Two paintings hung in the Lady Chapel, both of Sainte Geneviève as a little girl. In one she sat under a tree in a meadow, with a flock of sheep all about her, and a distaff in her hand, while two angels watched her fromView Image of Page 76a distance. In the other she was reading an illuminated scroll,—but here, too, she was in a field and surrounded by her flock.

The high altar was especially interesting to children, though it was not nearly so costly or so beautiful as the altar in the Ursulines’ chapel with its delicate goldwork. It was very simple indeed,—but definite. It was a representation of a feudal castle, all stone walls and towers. The outer wall was low and thick, with many battlements; the second was higher, with fewer battlements; the third seemed to be the wall of the palace itself, with towers and many windows. Within the arched gateway (hung with little velvet curtains that were green or red or white according to the day) the Host was kept. Cécile had always taken it for granted that the Kingdom of Heaven looked exactly like this from the outside and was surrounded by just such walls; that this altar was a reproduction of it, made in France by people who knew; just as the statues of the saints and of the Holy Family were portraits. She had taught Jacques to believe the same thing, and it was very comforting to them both to know just what Heaven looked like,—strong and unassailable, wherever it was set among the stars.

Out of this walled castle rose three tall stone towers,View Image of Page 77with holy figures on them. On one stood a grave Sainte Anne, regally clad like a great lady of this world, with a jewelled coronet upon her head. On her arm sat a little dark-skinned Virgin, her black hair cut straight across the back like a scholar’s, her hands joined in prayer. Sainte Anne was noble in bearing, but not young; her delicately featured face was rather worn by life, and sad. She seemed to know beforehand all the sorrows of her own family, and of the world it was to succour.

On the central tower, which was the tallest and rose almost to the roof of the church, the Blessed Mother and Child stood high up among the shadows. Today, with the leaden sky and floods of rain, it was too dark up there to see her clearly; but the children thought they saw her, because they knew her face so well. She was by far the loveliest of all the Virgins in Kebec, a charming figure of young motherhood,—oh, very young, and radiantly happy, with a stately crown, and a long, blue cloak that parted in front over a scarlet robe. The little Jesus on her arm was not a baby,—he looked as if he would walk if she put him down, and walk very well. He was so intelligent and gay, a child in a bright and joyful mood, both arms outstretched in a gesture of welcome, as if he were giving a fête for his little friends and were in the act of receiving them. He was a little Lord indeed, in his gaiety and graciousness and savoir-faire.

View Image of Page 78

The rain fell on the roof and drove against the windows. Outside, the ledges of bare rock and all the sloping streets were running water; everything was slippery and shiny with wet. The children sat contentedly in their corner, feeling the goodness of shelter. Jacques remarked that it would be nice if there were more candles. The tapers on the votive candle-stand were burning low, and nobody was coming in now because of the downpour. It was pleasanter, they agreed, when there were enough candles burning before Sainte Anne to show the gold flowers on her cloak.

"Why don’t you light a candle, Cécile?" Jacques asked. "You do, sometimes."

"Yes, but this morning I haven’t any money with me."

Jacques sighed. "It would be nice," he repeated.

"I wonder, Jacques, if it would be wrong for me to take a candle, and then bring the ten sous down later, when the rain stops."

Jacques brightened. He thought that a very good idea.

"But it’s irregular, Jacques. Perhaps it would not be right."

"You wouldn’t forget, would you?"

"Oh, no! But I might be struck by lightning or someView Image of Page 79thing on the way home. And then, I expect, I’d die in sin."

"But I would tell your father, and he would give me the ten sous to put in the box. I wouldn’t forget."

She saw he wanted very much to light a candle. "Well, perhaps. I’ll try it this once, and I’ll light one for you, too. Only be sure you don’t forget, if anything happens to me."

They went softly up to the feet of Sainte Anne, where the candles were burning down in the metal basin. Each of them took a fresh taper from the box underneath, lit it, and fitted its hollow base upon one of the little metal horns. After saying a prayer they returned to their bench to enjoy the sight of the two new bright spots in the brownish gloom. Sure enough, when the fresh tapers were burning well, the gold flowers on Sainte Anne’s cloak began to show; not entire, but wherever there was a fold in the mantle, the gold seemed to flow like a glistening liquid. Her figure emerged from the dusk in a rich, oily, yellow light.

After a long silence Jacques spoke.

"Cécile, all the saints in this church like children, don’t they?"

"Oh, yes! And Our Lord loves children. Because He was a child Himself, you know."

View Image of Page 80

Jacques had something else in mind. In a moment he brought it out. "Sometimes sailors are fond of children, too."

"Yes," she agreed with some hesitation.

He sensed a reservation in her voice.

"And they’re awful brave," he went on feelingly. "If it wasn’t for the sailors, we wouldn’t have any ships from France, or anything."

"That’s true," Cécile assented.

Jacques relapsed into silence. He was thinking of a jolly Breton sailor who had played with him in the summer, and carved him a marvellous beaver out of wood and painted its teeth white. He had sailed away on La Garonne three weeks ago, nearly breaking Jacques’s heart. With that curious tact of childhood, which fails less often than the deepest diplomacy, Jacques almost never referred to his mother or her house or the people who came there, when he was with Cécile and her father. When he went to see them, he left his little past behind him, as it were.

At last the fall of water on the roof grew fainter, and the light clearer. Cécile said she must be going home now. "Come along with me, Jacques. Never mind about your clothes," seeing that he hung back, "that will be allView Image of Page 81right. Perhaps my father will give you a bath while I am getting our déjeuner, and we will all have our chocolate together."

As they quitted their bench, someone entered the church; a very heavy, tall old man with wide, stooping shoulders and a head hanging forward. When he took off his shovel hat at the door, a black skull-cap still remained over his scanty locks. He carried a cane and seemed to move his legs with some difficulty under his long, black gown. It was old Bishop Laval himself, who had been storm-bound for an hour and more at the house of one of the merchants on the square. Cécile hurried up to him before he should have time to kneel.

"Excuse me, Monseigneur l’Ancien," she said respectfully, "but if it is quite convenient would you be so kind as to lend me twenty sous?"

The old man looked down at her, frowning. His eyes were large and full, but set deep back under his forehead. He had such a very large, drooping nose, and such a grim, bitter mouth, that he might well have frightened a child who didn’t know him. With considerable difficulty he got a little black purse out from under his gown. There was not much in it.

"You see," Cécile explained, "the little boy and I wished to offer candles, and I had no money with me.View Image of Page 82I was going up to my father’s shop to get some, but I would rather not leave the church owing for the candles."

The old man nodded and looked slightly amused. He put two pieces in her hand, and she went to the front of the church to slip them in the box, leaving Jacques, who had got back against the wall as far as he could go, to bear the scrutiny of the Bishop’s smouldering eyes. When she came back, she found them regarding each other in silence, but very intently; the old man staring down from his height, the little boy, his finger in his mouth, looking up at the Bishop shyly, but in a way that struck her as very personal. Cécile took him by the hand and led him to the door. Glancing back over her shoulder, she saw the Bishop sink heavily to his knees with something between a sigh and a groan.

Everything was glittering when they stepped out into the square; no sun yet, but a bright rain-grey light, silver and cut steel and pearl on the grey roofs and walls. Long veils of smoky fog were caught in the pine forests across the river. And how fresh the air smelled!

"Jacques," Cécile asked wonderingly, "do you know Monseigneur Laval? Did he ever talk to you?"

"I think once he did."

View Image of Page 83

"What about?"

"I don’t remember."

They went hand in hand up the hill.

He both did and did not remember; it came back to him in flashes, unrelated pictures, like a dream. Perhaps it was a dream. He could never have told Cécile about it, since it was hard for him to talk even about things he knew very well. But whenever he chanced to see old Bishop Laval, he felt that once, long ago, something pleasant had happened between them.

It had happened two years ago, when he was only four, before he knew the Auclairs at all. It was in January. A light, sticky snow had fallen irresolutely, at intervals, all day. Toward evening the weather changed; the sun emerged, just sinking over the great pine forest to the west, hung there, an angry ball, and all the snowcovered rock blazed in orange fire. The sun became a half-circle, then a mere red eyebrow, then dropped behind the forest, leaving the air clear blue, and much colder, with a pale lemon moon riding high overhead. There was no wind, it was a night of still moonlight, and within an hour after sunset the wet snow had frozen fast over roofs and spires and trees. Everything on the rock was sheathed in glittering white ice. It was a sightView Image of Page 84It had happened two years ago, when he was only four, before he knew the Auclairs at all. It was in January. A light, sticky snow had fallen irresolutely, at intervals, all day. Toward evening the weather changed; the sun emerged, just sinking over the great pine forest to the west, hung there, an angry ball, and all the snowcovered rock blazed in orange fire. The sun became a half-circle, then a mere red eyebrow, then dropped behind the forest, leaving the air clear blue, and much colder, with a pale lemon moon riding high overhead. There was no wind, it was a night of still moonlight, and within an hour after sunset the wet snow had frozen fast over roofs and spires and trees. Everything on the rock was sheathed in glittering white ice. It was a sight

After she had been gone a couple of hours, Jacques wakened up very cold and called for his mother. Presently he got up and went to look for her. He went to L’Escargot’s bed, and that, too, was empty. The moonlight shone in brightly, but the fire had gone out, and all about him things creaked with the cold. He found his shoes and an old shawl and went out into the snow to look for his mother. The poor neighbour houses were silent. He went behind the King’s storehouse and up Notre Dame street to the market square. The worthy merchants were long ago in bed, and all the houses were dark except one, where the mother of the family was very sick. The statue of King Louis, with a cloak and helmet of snow, looked terrifying in the moonlight.View Image of Page 85Jacques already knew better than to knock at that solid, comfortable house where he saw a lighted window; he knew his mother wasn’t well thought of by these rich people. Not knowing where to turn, he took the only forward way there was, up Mountain Hill.

Luckily, one other person was abroad that night. Old Bishop Laval, who never spared himself, had been down to the square to sit with the sick woman. He came toiling up the hill in his fur cloak and his tall fur cap, which was almost as imposing as his episcopal mitre, a cane in one hand, a lantern in the other. His valet followed behind. They were passing the new Bishop’s Palace, now cold and empty, as Monseigneur de Saint- Vallier was in France. Just as they wound under the retaining wall of the terrace, they heard a child crying. The Bishop stopped and flashed his lantern this way and that. On the flight of stone steps that led up through the wall to the episcopal residence, he saw a little boy, almost a baby, sitting in the snow, crouching back against the masonry.

"Where does he belong?" asked the Bishop of his donné.

"Ah, that I cannot tell, Monseigneur," replied Houssart.

"Pick him up and bring him along," said the Bishop.View Image of Page 86"Unbutton your coat and hold him against your body." The lantern moved on.

The old Bishop lived in the Priests’ House, built as a part of his Seminary. His private rooms were poor and small. All his silver plate and velvet and linen he had given away little by little, to needy parishes, to needy persons. He had given away the revenues of his abbeys in France, and had transferred his vast grants of Canadian land to the Seminary. He lived in naked poverty.

When they reached home, he commanded Houssart to build a fire in the fireplace at once (had he been alone he would have undressed and gone to bed in the cold) and to heat water, that he might give the child a warm bath.

"Is there any milk?" he asked.

Houssart hesitated. "A little, for your chocolate in the morning, Monseigneur."

"Get it and put it to warm on the hearth. Pour a little cognac in it, and bring any bread there is in the house."

One strange thing Jacques could remember afterwards. He was sitting on the edge of a narrow bed, wrapped in a blanket, in the light of a blazing fire. He had just been washed in warm water; the basin was still on the floor. Beside it knelt a very large old man with big eyes and a great drooping nose and a little black capView Image of Page 87on his head, and he was rubbing Jacques’s feet and legs very softly with a towel. They were all alone then, just the two of them, and the fire was bright enough to see clearly. What he remembered particularly was that this old man, after he had dried him like this, bent down and took his foot in his hand and kissed it; first the one foot, then the other. That much Jacques remembered.

When the servant returned, they gave the child warm milk with a little bread in it, and put him into the Bishop’s bed, though Houssart begged to take him to his own.

"No, we will not move him. He is falling asleep already. I do not know if that flush means a fever or not."

"Monseigneur," Houssart whispered, "now that I have seen him in the light, I recognize this child. He is the son of that ’Toinette Gaux, the woman they call La Grenouille."

"Ah!" the old man nodded thoughtfully. "That, too, may have a meaning. Throw more wood on the fire and go. I shall rest here in my arm-chair with my fur coat over my knees until it is time to ring the bell." The Bishop got up at four o’clock every morning, dressed without a fire, went with his lantern into the church, and rang the bell for early mass for the working people. Many good people who did not want to go to mass atView Image of Page 88all, when they heard that hoarse, frosty bell clanging out under the black sky where there was not yet even a hint of daybreak, groaned and went to the church. Because they thought of the old Bishop at the end of the bell-rope, and because his will was stronger than theirs. He was a stubborn, high-handed, tyrannical, quarrelsome old man, but no one could deny that he shepherded his sheep.

When his donné had gone and he was left with the sleeping child, the Bishop settled his swollen legs upon a stool, covered them with his cloak, and sank into meditation. This was not an accident, he felt. Why had he found, on the steps of that costly episcopal residence built in scorn of him and his devotion to poverty, a male child, half-clad and crying in the merciless cold? Why had this reminder of his Infant Saviour been just there, under that house which he never passed without bitterness, which was like a thorn in his flesh? Had he been too much absorbed in his struggles with governors and intendants, in the heavy labour of founding and fixing his church upon this rock, in training a native priesthood and safeguarding their future?

Monseigneur de Laval had not always been a man of means and measures. Long ago, in Bernières’s Hermitage at Caen, his life had been wholly given up toView Image of Page 89meditation and prayer. Not until he was sent out to Canada to convert a frontier mission into an enduring part of the Church had he become a man of action. His life, as he reviewed it, fell into two even periods. The first thirty-six years had been given to purely personal religion, to bringing his mind and will into subjection to his spiritual guides. The last thirty-six years had been spent in bringing the minds and wills of other people into subjection to his own,—since he had but one will, and that was the supremacy of the Church in Canada. Might this occurrence tonight be a sign that it was time to return to that rapt and mystical devotion of his earlier life?

In the morning, after he returned from offering early mass in the church, before it was yet light, the Bishop sent his man about over the hill, to this house and that, wherever there were young children, begging of one shoes, of another a little frock,—whatever the mother could spare from the backs of her own brood.

’Toinette Gaux had returned home meanwhile, and was frightened at missing her son. But she was ashamed to go out and look for him. Some neighbour would bring him back, she thought,—and, insolent as she was, she dreaded the moment. She got her deserts, certainly, when two long, black shadows fell upon the glisteningView Image of Page 90snow before her door; the Bishop in his tall fur cap, prodding the icy crust with his cane, and behind him Houssart, carrying the little boy.

The Bishop came in without knocking, and motioned his man to put the child down and withdraw. He stood for some moments confronting the woman in silence. ’Toinette was no fool; she felt all his awfulness; the long line of noble blood and authority behind him, the power of the Church and the power of the man. She wished the earth would swallow her. Not a shred of her impudence was left her. Her tongue went dry. His silence was so dreadful that it was a relief when he began to thunder and tell her that even the beasts of the forest protected their young (Les ourses et les louves protègent leurs petits). He meant to watch over this boy, he said; if she neglected him, he would take the child and put him with the Sisters of the Congregation, not here, but in Montreal, to place him as far as possible from a worthless mother.

’Toinette knew that he would to it, too. When she was a little girl, she used to hear talk about just such a high-handed proceeding of the Bishop’s. A rich man in Quebec had brought a girl over from France to work as a bonne in his family. The Bishop thought she did not come to mass often enough and was not receivingView Image of Page 91proper religious training. So one day when he met her on the street, he took her by the hand and led her to the Ursuline convent and put her with the cloistered Sisters. There she stayed until the Governor gave her master a warrant to search the rock for his maid and take her wherever he found her. But ’Toinette knew that a woman of her sort, without money or good repute, had little chance of getting her boy back if once the Bishop took him away.

She kept Jacques in the house all the rest of the winter, and never went out herself except L’Escargot was there to watch him. It was not until the summer ships came, bringing new lovers and new distractions, that Jacques was allowed to go into the streets to play.

Cécile was taking Jacques to Noël Pommier to be measured for his shoes. The cobbler lived halfway down Holy Family Hill, the steep street that plunged from the Cathedral down toward the St. Lawrence. There were other shoemakers in Quebec, but all persons of quality went to Pommier, unless they had had a short answer from him at some time. He View Image of Page 92 would not hurry a piece of work for anybody,—not for the Count or the Intendant or the Bishop. If anyone tried to hurry him, he became surly and was likely to say something that a self-important person could not allow himself to overlook. It was rumoured that he had spoken unbecomingly to the valet of Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier, and had told him it would be better if his master had all his shoes made in Paris, where he spent so much of his time. Certainly the new Bishop had ceased to patronize him, which was a grief to Pommier’s pious mother.

When the children entered the cobbler’s door, they found him seated at his bench with a shoe between his knees, sewing the sole to the upper. Seeing that it was M. Auclair’s daughter, he rose and put down his work. He was a thick-set man with stooped shoulders; his head was grown over with coarse black hair cut short like bristles, his fleshy face was dark red, and seamed with hard creases. The purple veins that spread like little roots about his nostrils suggested an occasional indulgence in brandy. When Pommier stood up, with his blackened hands hanging beside his leather apron, and his corded, hairy arms bare to the elbow, he looked like a black bear standing upright. His eyes, too, were small like a bear’s, and somewhat bloodshot.

View Image of Page 93

"Bonjour, Mademoiselle Cécile, what can I do for you?"

"If you please, Monsieur Pommier, I have brought little Jacques Gaux to be measured for his shoes. Has the Count’s valet spoken to you about it?"

Pommier nodded. "Sit down there, little man, and let me see." He put Jacques down on a straw-topped stool (an old one his father had brought from Rouen, along with his bench and tools), took off the wretched footgear he had on, and began to study his feet and to make measurements.

While this was going on in deep silence, a door at the back of the house opened, and Pommier’s mother, a thin, lively old woman with a crutch, came tapping lightly across the living-room and into the shop. She embraced Cécile with delight, and spoke very kindly to Jacques when he was presented to her.

"I have never seen this little fellow before, since I don’t get about much, but I like to know all the children in Quebec. You will be very content with fine new shoes, my boy?"

"Oui, madame," Jacques murmured.

"And you have quite neglected me of late, Cécile. I know you are busy enough down there, but I have been looking for you every day since the ships sailed. My sonView Image of Page 94saw your father at the market yesterday and observed that he was laying in good supplies for you." Madame Pommier seated herself on one of the wooden chairs without backs and rested her crutch across her knees. She always came into the shop when there were clients, and she liked to know what her son was doing every minute of the day.

When Cécile was little, Madame Pommier used to come to see her mother very often. She was one of the first friends Madame Auclair made in Quebec, and had given her a great deal of help in her struggle to keep house in a place where there were none of the conveniences to which she was accustomed. The Pommiers themselves were old residents, had lived here ever since this Noël was a young lad, and his father had been the Count’s shoemaker during his first governorship, twenty-odd years ago. Just about the time that Madame Auclair’s health began to fail, Madame Pommier had fallen on the icy hill in front of her own door and broken her hip. The good chirurgien Gervais Beaudoin attended her, but though the bone knit, it came together badly and left one leg much shorter than the other. M. Auclair had made a crutch for her, and as she was slight and very active, she was soon able to get about in her own house and attend to her duties. ManyView Image of Page 95a time Cécile had found her by her stove, the crutch under her left arm, handling her pots and casseroles as deftly as if she were not propped up by a wooden stick. Sometimes in winter she even got to mass. Her son had set an arm-chair upon runners, and in this he pushed her up the hill over the snow to the Cathedral.

After the cobbler had made his measurements and noted them down, he took up his work again and began driving his awl through the leather, drawing the big needle with waxed thread through after it. Tools of any sort had a fascination for Cécile; she loved to watch a shoemaker or a carpenter at work. Jacques, who had never seen anything of the kind before, followed Pommier’s black fingers with astonishment. They both sat quietly, and the old lady joined them in admiringly watching her clever son. Suddenly she bethought herself of something, and pointed with her crutch to a little cabinet of shelves covered by a curtain. There ladies’ shoes, sent in for repair or made to order, were kept, as being rather too personal to expose on the open shelves with the men’s boots.

"Tirez, tirez," whispered Madame Pommier. Cécile got up and drew back the curtain, and at once knew what the old lady wished her to see: a beautiful pair of red satin slippers, embroidered in gold and purple, with leather soles and red leather heels.

"Oh, madame, how lovely! To whom do they belong?"

"To Monseigneur l’Ancien. They are his house slippers. My son is to put new soles on them,—see, they are almost worn through. Houssart says he paces his chamber in the night when he is at his devotions, so that he will not be overcome by sleep."

"But these are so small, can he possibly wear them? And his walk is so heavy, too."

"Ah, that is because of his legs, which are bad. But he has a very slender foot, very distinguished. That is the Montmorency in him; he is of noble blood, you know."

Here Pommier himself reached up to a row of wooden lasts over his head and handed one of them to Cécile.

"That is his foot, mademoiselle."

Cécile took the smoothly shaped wood in her hands and examined it curiously. On the sole Noël had scratched with his awl: "Mgr. Lav’."

"And next it," said Madame Pommier, "you will find the Governor’s. He, too, has a fine foot, very high in the arch, but large, as is needful for a soldier. And there to the left is the Intendant’s, and Madame de Champigny’s."

"Oh, Monsieur Pommier, you have the feet of all the great people here! Did you make them all yourself ?"

View Image of Page 97

"Ah, no! Some are from my father’s time. Yes, you may look at them if it amuses you."

Cécile took them down one after another. To be sure, they all looked a good deal alike to her, but she could guess the original of each form from the awl scratches on the sole. On one she spelled the letters "R.CAV." She was trying to think whose that might be, when Pommier startled her a little by saying in a very peculiar tone of voice:

"That foot will not come back."

She could not tell whether he was angry or sorry,— there was something so harsh in his tone.

"But why, Monsieur Noël, why not?"

"It went too far," he replied with the same bitter shortness.

She stared at the letters. The old lady beckoned her and traced over the inscription with her finger. "That is my husband’s marking; he always made capitals. It means Robert Cavelier de La Salle."

Cécile drew a deep breath. "Monsieur Noël believes he is really dead, then?"

Noël looked up from his black threads. "Everyone knows he is dead, mademoiselle. The people who say he will come back are fools. He was murdered, a thousand miles from here. Tonti brought the word. Robert de LaView Image of Page 98Salle has come into this shop many a time when I was a lad. He was a true man, mademoiselle, and nobody was true to him, except Monsieur le Comte; nor his own brother, nor his nephew, nor his King. It is always like that when there is a great one in a family. But I shall always keep his last. That foot went farther than any other in New France." He dropped his eyes and began driving his awl again.

Cécile knew it would be useless to question him,— such an outburst was most unusual from Pommier. But when she got home, she brought the matter up to her father and asked him whether it was true that the Abbé Cavelier had turned against his brother.

"I don’t know, my dear. Nobody knows what happened down there. The Count blames him, but then, the Count always hated the Abbé."

It was the afternoon of All Saints’ Day, and Jacques had come up the hill through a driving sleet storm to put on his new shoes for the first time. When he had carefully laced them, he stood up in them and, looking from one to the other of his friends, smiled a glad,View Image of Page 99surprised, soft smile. He was certainly not a handsome child, but he had one beauty,—his baby teeth. When his pale lips parted, his teeth showed like two rows of pearls, really; even, regular, all the same size, lustrous like those pearls that have just a faint shimmer of lilac. The hard crusts, which were his fare for the most part, kept them polished like veritable jewels. Cécile only hoped that when his second teeth came in, they would not be narrow and pointed, of the squirrel kind, like his mother’s.

When M. Auclair asked Jacques if the shoes were comfortable, he looked up wonderingly and said: "Mais, oui, monsieur," as if they could not possibly be otherwise.

The apothecary went back into his shop, where he was boiling pine tops (bourgeons des pins) to make a cough-syrup. Cécile told Jacques she had found in her Lives of the Saints the picture of a little boy who looked very much like him.

"I shall always keep it for a picture of you, Jacques. Look, it is little Saint Edmond. He was an English saint, and he became Archbishop of Cantorbéry. But he died in France, at the monastery of Pontigny. Sit here beside me, and I will read you what it says about him.

View Image of Page 100

"Edmond était tout enfant un modèle de vertu, grâce aux tendres soins de sa pieuse mère. On ne le voyait qu’à l’école et à l’église, partageant ses journées entre la prière et l’étude, et se privant des plaisirs les plus innocents pour s’entretenir avec Jésus et sa divine Mère à laquelle il voua un culte tout spécial. Un jour qu’il fuyait ses compagnons de jeu, pour se recueillir intimement, l’Enfant Jésus lui apparaît, rayonnant de beauté et le regarde avec amour en lui disant: ‘Je te salue, mon bien-aimé.’ Edmond tout ébloui n’ose répondre et le divin Sauveur reprend: ‘Vous ne me connaissez donc pas?—Non, avoue l’enfant, je n’ai pas cet honneur et je crois que vous ne devez pas me connaître non plus, mais me prenez pour un autre.—Comment, continue le petit Jésus, vous ne me reconnaissez pas, moi qui suis toujours à vos côtés et vous accompagne partout. Regardez-moi; je suis Jésus, gravez toujours ce nom en votre coeur et imprimez-le sur votre front et je vous préserverai de mort subite ainsi que tous ceux qui feront de même.’"

The little woodcut in Cécile’s old book showed the boy saint very like Jacques indeed; a clumsy little fellow, abashed at the apparition, standing awkwardly with his finger in his mouth; his chin had no tip, because the old block from which he was printed was worn away. Beside him stood the Heavenly Child, all surrounded by rays, just Edmond’s height, friendly like a playfellow, andView Image of Page 101treading on the earth, not floating in the air as visions are wont to do. Jacques bent over the book, his thumb on the page to keep it flat, and asked Cécile to read it over again, so that he could remember. When she finished, he drew a long, happy sigh.

"I wish the little Jesus would appear to me like that, standing on the ground. Then I would not be frightened," he murmured.

"I don’t believe He ever does, in Canada, Jacques. Though perhaps He appears to the recluse in Montreal, she is so very holy. I know angels come to her. But I expect He is often near you and keeps you from harm, as He said to Saint Edmond; moi qui suis toujours à vos côtés et vous accompagne partout. Now you can look at the other pictures while I make our chocolate. Since this is All Saints’ Day, we ought to think a great deal about the saints."

Left in the corner of the red sofa, Jacques held the book, but he did not turn the pages. He sat looking at the logs burning in the fireplace and making gleams on the china shepherd boy, the object of his especial admiration. He heard the sleet pecking on the windowpanes and thought how nice it was to have a place like this to come to. When the chocolate began to give off its rich odour, his nostrils quivered like a puppy’s. Cé-View Image of Page 102 cile carried her father’s cup to him in the shop, and then she and Jacques sat down at one corner of the table, where she had spread a napkin over the cloth.

Much as Jacques loved chocolate (in so far as he knew, this was the only house in the world in which that comforting drink was made), there was something he cared more about, something that gave him a kind of solemn satisfaction,—Cécile’s cup. She had a silver cup with a handle; on the front was engraved a little wreath of roses, and inside that wreath was the name, "Cécile," cut in the silver. Her Aunt Clothilde had given it to her when she was but a tiny baby, so it had been hers all her life. That was what seemed so wonderful to Jacques. His clothes had always belonged to somebody else before they were made over for him; he slept wherever there was room for him, sometimes with his mother, sometimes on a bench. He had never had anything of his own except his toy beaver,—and now he would have his shoes, made just for him. But to have a little cup, with your name on it . . . even if you died, it would still be there, with your name.

More than the shop with all the white jars and mysterious implements, more than the carpet and curtains and the red sofa, that cup fixed Cécile as born to security and privileges. He regarded it with respectful,View Image of Page 103wistful admiration. Before the milk or chocolate was poured, he liked to hold it and trace with his finger-tips the letters that made it so peculiarly and almost sacredly hers. Since his attention was evidently fixed upon her cup, more than once Cécile had suggested that he drink his chocolate from it, and she would use another. But he shook his head, unable to explain. That was not at all what her cup meant to him. Indeed, Cécile could not know what it meant to him; she was too fortunate.

They had scarcely finished the last drop and the last crumb, when the shop door opened and they heard a woman’s voice. Without a word Jacques slipped to the floor and began to take off his new shoes. Cécile sat still.

In the front shop Auclair was confronted by a vehement young woman, slightly out of breath, her head and shoulders tightly wrapped in a shawl, her cheeks reddened by the wind, and her fair hair curling about her forehead and glistening with water drops. The apothecary rose and said politely:

"Good day, ’Toinette, what will you have?"

She tossed her head. "None of your poisons, thank you! I believe my son is here?"

"I think so. He is in very good hands when he is here."

View Image of Page 104

’Toinette struck an attitude, her hand on her hip. "Je suis mère, vous savez! The care of my son is my affair."

"Very true."

"What is this I hear about your getting shoes for him? I am his mother. I will get him shoes when I think it necessary. I am poor, it is true; but I want none of your money that is the price of poisons."

"Bien. I will take care that you get none of it. But I did not pay for the shoes. They were bought with the Governor’s money."

’Toinette looked interested. Sharp points showed in her eyes, like the points of her teeth. "The Governor? Ah, that is different. The Governor is our protector, he owes us something. And the King owes something to the children of those poor creatures, like my mother, whom he sent out here under false pretences."

Auclair held up a warning finger. He was sorry for her, because he saw how ill at ease she was under her impertinence. "Do not quarrel with the Government, my girl. That can do you no good, and it might get you into trouble."

’Toinette loosened her shawl and then wound it tight. She wished she had been more civil; perhaps they would have offered her some chocolate. She called shrilly forView Image of Page 105Jacques. He came at once, without saying a word, his new shoes in his hands, his old ones on his feet. His mother caught him by the shoulder with a jerk,—she could not cuff him in the apothecary’s presence. ‘‘Au revoir, monsieur," she snapped, as Auclair opened the door for her. She went down the hill with her defiant stride, her head high, and Jacques walked after her as fast as he could, wearing an expression of intense gravity, blinking against the sleet, and carrying his new shoes, soles up, out in front of him in a most unnatural way, as if he were carrying a basin full of water and trying not to spill it.

Auclair thrust his head out and watched them round the turn, then closed the door. He looked in upon his daughter and remarked:

"She has shown her teeth; now she will not make any more trouble for a while. She will let him wear his shoes. She was pleased and was afraid of showing it."

"He pulled off his new stockings and stuffed them inside his shirt, Papa!"

Auclair laughed. "How often I have seen children and dogs, and even brave men, take on quick sly ways to protect themselves from an ill-tempered woman! I doubt whether she is very rough with him at home.View Image of Page 106When she is among people who look down on her, she takes it out on him."

That night after dinner they did not go for their usual walk, since the weather was so bleak, but sat by the fire listening to the rattle of the sleet on the windows.

"Papa," said Cécile, "shall you have a mass said for poor Bichet this year, as always?"

"Yes, on the tenth of November, the day on which he was hanged."

This mass Auclair had said at the Récollets’ chapel where Count Frontenac heard mass every morning.

"Please tell me about Bichet again, and it will be fresh in my mind when I go to the mass."

"It will not keep you awake, as it did the first time I told you? We must not grieve about these things that happened long ago,—and this happened when the Count was in Canada the first time, while your grandfather and grandmother were both living.

"Poor old Bichet had lodged in our cellar since I was a boy. He was a knife-grinder and used to go out every day with his wheel on his back, and he picked up a few sous at his trade. But he could never have kept himself in shoes, having to walk so much, if your grandfather had not given him his old ones. He paid us nothing forView Image of Page 107his lodging, of course. He had his bed on the floor in a dry corner of our cellar, where the sirops and elixirs were kept. In very cold weather your grandmother would put a couple of bricks among the coals when she was getting supper, and old Bichet would take these hot bricks down and put them in his bed. And she often saved a cup of hot soup and a piece of bread for the old man and let him eat them in the warm kitchen, for he was very neat and cleanly. When I had any spendingmoney, or when I was given a fee for carrying medicines to some house in the neighbourhood, I always saved a little for the old knife-grinder. He was reserved and uncomplaining and never inflicted his troubles upon us, though he must have had many. On Saturdays, when your grandmother cooked a joint and had a big fire, she used to heat a kettle of water for him, and he carried it down to his corner and washed himself. He was a Christian and went to mass. He was a kind man, gentle to creatures below him,—for there were those even worse off.

"Now, on the rue du Figuier stood a house that had long been closed, for the family had gone to live at Fontainebleau, and the empty coach-house was used as a store-room for old pieces of furniture. The care-taker was a careless fellow who went out to drink with hisView Image of Page 108cronies and left the place unguarded. In the coachhouse were two brass kettles which had lain there for many years, doing nobody any good. Bichet must have seen them often, as he went in and out to sharpen the care-taker’s carving-knife.

"One night, when this fellow was carousing, Bichet carried off those two pots. He took them to an ironmonger and sold them. Nobody would ever have missed them; but Bichet had an enemy. Near us there lived a degenerate, half-witted boy of a cruel disposition. He tortured street cats, and even sparrows when he could catch them. Old Bichet had more than once caught him at his tricks and reproved him and set his victims at liberty. That boy was cunning, and he used to spy on Bichet. He saw him carrying off those brass kettles and reported him to the police. Bichet was seized in the street, when he was out with his grindstone, and taken to the Châtelet. He confessed at once and told where he had sold the pots. But that was not enough for the officers; they put him to torture and made him confess to a lifetime of crime; to having stolen from us and from the Frontenac house—which he had never done.

"Your grandfather and I hurried to the prison to speak for him. Your grandfather told them that a man so old and infirm would admit anything under frightView Image of Page 109and anguish, not knowing what he said; that a confession obtained under torture was not true evidence. This infuriated the Judge. If we would take oath that the prisoner had never stolen anything from us, they would put him into the strappado again and make him correct his confession. We saw that the only thing we could do for our old lodger was to let him pass quickly. Luckily for Bichet, the prison was overcrowded, and he was hanged the next morning.

"Your grandmother never got over it. She had for a long while struggled with asthma every winter, and that year when the asthma came on, she ceased to struggle. She said she had no wish to live longer in a world where such cruelties could happen."

"And I am like my grandmother," cried Cécile, catching her father’s hand. "I do not want to live there. I had rather stay in Quebec always! Nobody is tortured here, except by the Indians, in the woods, and they know no better. But why does the King allow such things, when they tell us he is a kind King?"

"It is not the King, my dear, it is the Law. The Law is to protect property, and it thinks too much of property. A couple of brass pots, an old saddle, are reckoned worth more than a poor man’s life. Christ would have forgiven Bichet, as He did the thief on the cross. WeView Image of Page 110must think of him in paradise, where no law can touch him. I believe that harmless old man is in paradise long ago, and when I have a mass said for him every year, it is more for my own satisfaction than for his. I should like him to know, too, that our family remembers him."

"And I, Father, as long as I live, I will always have a mass said for Bichet on the day he died."

On All Souls’ Day Cécile went to church all day long; in the morning to the Ursuline chapel, in the afternoon to the Hôtel Dieu, and last of all down to the Church of Notre Dame de la Victoire to pray for her mother in the very spot where Madame Auclair had always knelt at mass. All the churches were full of sorrowful people; Cécile met them coming and going, and greeted them with lowered eyes and subdued voice, as was becoming. But she herself was not sorrowful, though she supposed she was.

The devotions of the day had begun an hour after midnight. Old Bishop Laval had no thought that anyone should forget the solemn duties of the time. He was at his post at one o’clock in the morning to ring theView Image of Page 111Cathedral bell, and from then on until early mass he rang it every hour. It called out through the intense silence of streets where there were no vehicles to rumble, but only damp vapours from the river to make sound more intense and startling, to give it overtones and singular reverberations.

Priez pour les Morts, Vous qui reposez, Priez pour les tré-pas-sés!"

it seemed to say, as if the exacting old priest himself were calling. One had scarcely time to murmur a prayer and turn over in one’s warm bed, before the bell rang out again.

At twelve years it is impossible to be sad on holy days, even on a day of sorrow; at that age the dark things, death, bereavement, suffering, have only a dramatic value,—seem but strong and moving colours in the grey stretch of time.

On such solemn days all the stories of the rock came to life for Cécile; the shades of the early martyrs and great missionaries drew close about her. All the miracles that had happened there, and the dreams that had been dreamed, came out of the fog; every spire, every ledge and pinnacle, took on the splendour of legend. When one passed by the Jesuits’, those solid walls seemed senView Image of Page 112tinelled by a glorious company of martyrs, martyrs who were explorers and heroes as well; at the Hôtel Dieu, Mother Catherine de Saint-Augustin and her story rose up before one; at the Ursulines’, Marie de l’Incarnation overshadowed the living.

At Notre Dame de la Victoire one remembered the miraculous preservation for which it had been named, when this little church, with the banner of the Virgin floating from its steeple, had stood untouched through Sir William Phips’s bombardment, though every heretic gun was aimed at it. Cécile herself could remember that time very well; the Lower Town had been abandoned, and she and her mother, with the other women and children, were hidden in the cellars of the Ursuline convent. Even there they were not out of gun range; a shell had fallen into the court just as Sister Agatha was crossing it, and had taken off the skirt of her apron, though the Sister herself was not harmed.

To the older people of Kebec, All Souls’ was a day of sad remembrance. Their minds went back to churches and cemeteries far away. Now the long closed season was upon them, and there would be no letters, no word of any kind from France for seven, perhaps eight, months. The last letters that came in the autumn always brought disturbing news to one household or another;View Image of Page 113word that a mother was failing, that a son had been wounded in the wars, that a sister had gone into a decline. Friends at home seemed to forget how the Canadians would have these gloomy tidings to brood upon all the long winter and the long spring, so that many a man and woman dreaded the arrival of those longed-for summer ships.

Fears for the sick and old so far away, sorrow for those who died last year—five years ago—many years ago,— memories of families once together and now scattered; these things hung over the rock of Kebec on this day of the dead like the dark fogs from the river. The cheerful faces were those in the convents. The Ursulines and the Hospitalières, indeed, were scarcely exiles. When they came across the Atlantic, they brought their family with them, their kindred, their closest friends. In whatever little wooden vessel they had laboured across the sea, they carried all; they brought to Canada the Holy Family, the saints and martyrs, the glorious company of the Apostles, the heavenly host.

Courageous these Sisters were, accepting good and ill fortune with high spirit,—with humour, even. They never vulgarly exaggerated hardships and dangers. They had no hours of nostalgia, for they were quite as near the realities of their lives in Quebec as in DieppeView Image of Page 114or Tours. They were still in their accustomed place in the world of the mind (which for each of us is the only world), and they had the same well-ordered universe about them: this all-important earth, created by God for a great purpose, the sun which He made to light it by day, the moon which He made to light it by night,— and the stars, made to beautify the vault of heaven like frescoes, and to be a clock and compass for man. And in this safe, lovingly arranged and ordered universe (not too vast, though nobly spacious), in this congenial universe, the drama of man went on at Quebec just as at home, and the Sisters played their accustomed part in it. There was sin, of course, and there was punishment after death; but there was always hope, even for the most depraved; and for those who died repentant, the Sisters’ prayers could do much,—no one might say how much.

So the nuns, those who were cloistered and those who came and went about the town, were always cheerful, never lugubrious. Their voices, even when they spoke to one through the veiled grille, were pleasant and inspiriting to hear. Most of them spoke good French, some the exquisite French of Tours. They conversed blithely, elegantly. When, on parting from a stranger, a Sister said pleasantly: "I hope we shall meetView Image of Page 115in heaven," that meant nothing doleful,—it meant a happy appointment, for tomorrow, perhaps!

Inferretque deos Latio. When an adventurer carries his gods with him into a remote and savage country, the colony he founds will, from the beginning, have graces, traditions, riches of the mind and spirit. Its history will shine with bright incidents, slight, perhaps, but precious, as in life itself, where the great matters are often as worthless as astronomical distances, and the trifles dear as the heart’s blood.

A heavy snowfall in December meant that winter had come,—the deepest reality of Canadian life. The snow fell all through the night of St. Nicholas’ Day, but morning broke brilliant and clear, without a wisp of fog, and when one stepped out of the door, the sunlight on the glittering terraces of rock was almost too intense to be borne; one closed one’s eyes and seemed to swim in throbbing red. Before noon there was a little thaw, the snow grew soft on top. But as the day wore on, a cold wind came up and the surface froze, to the great delight of the children of Quebec. By threeView Image of Page 116o’clock a crowd of them were coasting down the steep hill named for the Holy Family, among them Cécile and her protégé. Before she and her father had finished their déjeuner, Jacques had appeared at the shop door, wearing an expectant, hopeful look unusual to him. Cécile remembered that she had promised to take him coasting on her sled when the first snow came. She unfastened his ragged jacket and buttoned him into an old fur coat that she had long ago outgrown. Her mother had put it away in one of the chests upstairs, not because she expected ever to have another child, but because all serviceable things deserve to be taken care of.

When they reached the coasting-hill, the sun was already well down the western sky (it would set by four o’clock), and the light on the snow was more orange than golden; the long, steep street and the little houses on either side were a cold blue, washed over with rosecolour. They went down double,—Jacques sat in front, and Cécile, after she had given the sled a running start, dropped on the board behind him. Every time they reached the bottom, they trudged back up the hill to the front of the Cathedral, where the street began.

When the sun had almost sunk behind the black ridges of the western forest, Cécile and Jacques sat down on the Cathedral steps to eat their goûter. WhileView Image of Page 117they sat there, the other children began to go home, and the air grew colder. Now they had the hill all to themselves,—and this was the most beautiful part of the afternoon. They thought they would like to go down once more. With a quick push-off their sled shot down through constantly changing colour; deeper and deeper into violet, blue, purple, until at the bottom it was almost black. As they climbed up again, they watched the last flames of orange light burn off the high points of the rock. The slender spire of the Récollet chapel, up by the Château, held the gleam longest of all.

Cécile saw that Jacques was cold. They were not far from Noël Pommier’s door, so she said they would go in and get warm.

The cobbler had pulled his bench close to the window and was making the most of the last daylight. Cécile begged him not to get up.

"We have only come in to get warm, Monsieur Pommier."

"Very good. You know the way. Come here, my boy, let me see whether your shoes keep the snow out." He reached for Jacques’s foot, felt the leather, and nodded. Cécile passed into the room behind the shop, called to Madame Pommier in her kitchen, and asked if they might sit by her fire.

View Image of Page 118

"Certainly, my dear, find a chair. And little Jacques may have my footstool; it is just big enough for him. Noël," she called, "come put some wood on the fire, these children are frozen." She came in bringing two squares of maple sugar—and a towel for Jacques to wipe his fingers on. He took the sugar and thanked her, but she saw that his eyes were fixed upon a dark corner of the room where a little copper lamp was burning before some coloured pictures. "That is my chapel, Jacques. You see, being lame, I do not get to mass very often, so I have a little chapel of my own, and the lamp burns night and day, like the sanctuary lamp. There is the Holy Mother and Child, and Saint Joseph, and on the other side are Sainte Anne and Saint Joachim. I am especially devoted to the Holy Family."

Drawn out by something in her voice, Jacques ventured a question.

"Is that why this is called Holy Family Hill, madame?"

Madame Pommier laughed and stooped to pat his head. "Quite the other way about, my boy! I insisted upon living here because the hill bore that name. My husband was for settling in the Basse Ville, thinking it would be better for his trade. But we have not starved here; those for whom the street was named have lookedView Image of Page 119out for us, maybe. When we first came to this country, I was especially struck by the veneration in which the Holy Family was held in Kebec, and I found it was so all out through the distant parishes. I never knew its like at home. Monseigneur Laval himself has told me that there is no other place in the world where the people are so devoted to the Holy Family as here in our own Canada. It is something very special to us."

Cécile liked to think they had things of their own in Canada. The martyrdoms of the early Church which she read about in her Lives of the Saints never seemed to her half so wonderful or so terrible as the martyrdoms of Father Brébeuf, Father Lalemant, Father Jogues, and their intrepid companions. To be thrown into the Rhone or the Moselle, to be decapitated at Lyon,— what was that to the tortures the Jesuit missionaries endured at the hands of the Iroquois, in those savage, interminable forests? And could the devotion of Sainte Geneviève or Sainte Philomène be compared to that of Mother Catherine de Saint-Augustin or Mother Marie de l’Incarnation?

"My child, I believe you are sleepy," said Madame Pommier presently, when both her visitors had been silent a long while. She liked her friends to be entertaining.

View Image of Page 120

Cécile started out of her reverie. "No, madame, but I was thinking of a surprise I have at home, and perhaps I had better tell you about it now. You remember my Aunt Clothilde? I am sure my mother often talked to you of her. Last summer she sent me a box on La Licorne: a large wooden box, with a letter telling me not to open it. We must not open it until the day before Christmas, because it is a crèche; so, you see, we shall have a Holy Family, too. And we have been hoping that on Christmas Eve, before the midnight mass, Monsieur Noël will bring you to see it. You have not been in our house, you know, since my mother died."

"Noël, my son, what do you say to that?"

The cobbler had come in from the shop to light his candle at the fire.

"The invitation is for you too, Monsieur Noël, from my father."

The cobbler smiled and stood with the stump of candle in his hand before bending down to the blaze.

"That can be managed, and my thanks to monsieur your father. If there is snow, I will push my mother down in her sledge, and if the ground is naked, I will carry her on my back. She is no great weight."

"I shall like to see the inside of your house again, Cécile. I miss it. I have not been there since that timeView Image of Page 121when your mother was ill, and Madame de Champigny sent her carriage to convey me."

Cécile remembered the time very well. It was after old Madame Pommier was crippled; Madame Auclair had long been too ill to leave the house. There was then only one closed carriage in Quebec, and that belonged to Madame de Champigny, wife of the Intendant. In some way she heard that the apothecary’s sick wife longed to see her old friend, and she sent her carrosse to take Madame Pommier to the Auclairs’. It was a mark of the respect in which the cobbler and his mother were held in the community.

When Jacques and Cécile ran out into the cold again, from the houses along the tilted street the evening candlelight was already shining softly. Up at the top of the hill, behind the Cathedral, that second afterglow, which often happens in Quebec, had come on more glorious than the first. All the western sky, which had been hard and clear when the sun sank, was now throbbing with fiery vapours, like rapids of clouds; and between, the sky shone with a blue to ravish the heart,—that limpid, celestial, holy blue that is only seen when the light is golden.

"Are you tired, Jacques?"

"A little, my legs are," he admitted.

View Image of Page 122

"Get on the sled and I will pull you up. See, there’s the evening star—how near it looks! Jacques, don’t you love winter?" She put the sled-rope under her arms, gave her weight to it, and began to climb. A feeling came over her that there would never be anything better in the world for her than this; to be pulling Jacques on her sled, with the tender, burning sky before her, and on each side, in the dusk, the kindly lights from neighbours’ houses. If the Count should go back with the ships next summer, and her father with him, how could she bear it, she wondered. On a foreign shore, in a foreign city (yes, for her a foreign shore), would not her heart break for just this? For this rock and this winter, this feeling of being in one’s own place, for the soft content of pulling Jacques up Holy Family Hill into paler and paler levels of blue air, like a diver coming up from the deep sea.

On the morning of the twenty-fourth of December Cécile lay snug in her trundle-bed, while her father lit the fires and prepared the chocolate. Although the heavy red curtains had not yet been drawn back, sheView Image of Page 123knew that it was snowing; she had heard the crunch of fresh snow under the Pigeon boy’s feet when he brought the morning loaf to the kitchen door. Even before that, when the bell rang for five o’clock mass, she knew by its heavy, muffled tone that the air was thick with snow and that it was not very cold. Whenever she heard the early bell, it was as if she could see the old Bishop with his lantern at the end of the bell-rope, and the cold of the church up there made her own bed seem the warmer and softer. In winter the old man usually carried a little basin as well as his lantern. It was his custom to take the bowl of holy water from the font in the evening, carry it into his kitchen, and put it on the back of the stove, where enough warmth would linger through the night to keep it from freezing. Then, in the morning, those who came to early mass would not have a mere lump of ice to peck at. Monseigneur de Laval was very particular about the consecrated oils and the holy water; it was not enough for him that people should merely go through the forms.

Cécile did not always waken at the first bell, which rang in the coldest hour of the night, but when she did, she felt a peculiar sense of security, as if there must be powerful protection for Kebec in such steadfastness, and the new day, which was yet darkness, was beginningView Image of Page 124as it should. The punctual bell and the stern old Bishop who rang it began an orderly procession of activities and held life together on the rock, though the winds lashed it and the billows of snow drove over it.

With the sound of the crackling fire a cool, mysterious fragrance of the forest, very exciting because it was under a roof, came in from the kitchen,—the breath of all the fir boughs and green moss that Cécile and Blinker had brought in yesterday from the Jesuits’ wood. Today they would unpack the crèche from France,—the box that had come on La Licorne in midsummer and had lain upstairs unopened for all these months.

Auclair brought the chocolate and placed it on a little table beside his daughter’s bed. They always breakfasted like this in winter, while the house was getting warm. This morning they had finally to decide where they would set out the crèche. Weeks ago they had agreed to arrange it in the deep window behind the sofa,—but then the sofa would have to be put on the other side of the room! This morning they found the thought of moving the sofa, where Madame Auclair used so often to recline, unendurable. It would quite destroy the harmony of their salon. The room, the house indeed, seemed to cling about that sofa as a centre.

View Image of Page 125

There was another window in the room,—seldom uncurtained, because it opened directly upon the side wall of the baker’s house, and the outlook was uninteresting. It was narrow, but Auclair said he could remedy that. As soon as his shop was put in order, he would construct a shelf in front of the window-sill, but a little lower; then the scene could be arranged in two terraces, as was customary at home.

Cécile spent the morning covering the window and the new shelf with moss and fir branches until it looked like a corner in the forest, and at noon she waylaid Blinker, just getting up from his bed behind the baker’s ovens, and sent him to go and hunt for Jacques.

When Blinker returned with the boy, he himself looked in through the door so wistfully that Cécile asked him to come and open the box for her in the kitchen. There were a great number of little figures in the crate, each wrapped in a sheath of straw. As Blinker took them one at a time out of the straw and handed them to Cécile, he kept exclaiming: "Regardez, ma’m’selle, un beau petit âne!" . . . "Voilà, le beau mouton!" Cécile had never seen him come so far out of his shell; she had supposed that his shrinking sullenness was a part of him, like his crooked eyes or his red hair. When all the figures were unwrapped and placed on the dining-table in the salon,View Image of Page 126Blinker gathered up the straw and carried it with the crate into the cellar. She had thought that would be the last of him, but when he came back and stood again in the doorway, she hadn’t the heart to send him away. She asked him to come in and sit down by the fire. Her mother had never done that, but today there seemed no way out of it. The fête which she meant so especially for Jacques, turned out to be even more for Blinker.

Jacques, indeed, was so bewildered as to seem apathetic, and was afraid to touch anything. Only when Cécile directed him would he take up one of the figures from the table and carry it carefully to the window where she was making the scene. The Holy Family must be placed first, under a little booth of fir branches. The Infant was not in His Mother’s arms, of course, but lay rosy and naked in a little straw-lined manger, in which he had crossed the ocean. The Blessed Virgin wore no halo, but a white scarf over her head. She looked like a country girl, very naïve, seated on a stool, with her knees well apart under her full skirt, and very large feet. Saint Joseph, a grave old man in brown, with a bald head and wrinkled brow, was placed opposite her, and the ox and the ass before the manger.

"Those are all that go inside the stable," Cécile explained, "except the two angels. We must put them behind the manger; they are still watching over Him."

View Image of Page 127

"Is that the stable, Cécile? I think it’s too pretty for a stable," Jacques observed.

"It’s a little cabine of branches, like those the first missionaries built down by Notre Dame des Anges, when they landed here long ago. They used to say the mass in a little shelter like that, made of green fir boughs."

Jacques touched one of the unassorted figures on the table with the tip of his finger. "Cécile, what are those animals?"

"Why, those are the camels, Jacques. Did you never see pictures of them? The three Kings came on camels, because they can go a long time without water and carry heavy loads. They carried the gold and frankincense and myrrh."

"I don’t think I know about the Kings and the Shepherds very well," Jacques sighed. "I wish you would tell me."

While she placed the figures, Cécile began the story, and Jacques listened as if he had never heard it before. There was another listener, by the fireplace behind her, and she had entirely forgotten him until, with a sniffling sound, Blinker suddenly got up and went out through the kitchen, wiping his nose on his sleeve. Then Jacques noticed how dusky it had grown in the room; the win-View Image of Page 128dow behind the sofa was a square of dull grey, like a hole in the wall of the house. He caught up his cap and ran out through the shop, calling back: "Oh, I am late!"

Jacques had been gone only a few minutes when Giorgio, the drummer boy from the Château, came in to see the crèche, and to bid Cécile good-bye for three days, as the Count had let him off to go home to his family on the Île d’Orléans. He had left his drum in the guard-house, and already he felt free. He would walk the seven miles up to Montmorency (perhaps he would be lucky enough to catch a ride in some farmer’s sledge for part of the way), then cross the river on the ice. The north channel had been frozen hard for several weeks now. He would have a long walk after he got over to the island, too; but even if the night were dark, he knew the way, and he would get there in time to hear mass at his own paroisse. After mass his family would make réveillon,— music and dancing, and a supper with blood sausages and pickled pigs’ feet and dainties of that sort.

"And before daybreak, mademoiselle, my grandfather will play the Alpine horn. He always does that on Christmas morning. If you were awake, you would hear it even over here. Such a beautiful sound it has, and the old man plays so true!"

Georges bought some cloves and bay-leaves for hisView Image of Page 129mother (he had just been paid, and rattled the coins in his pocket), then started up the hill with such a happy face that Cécile wished she were going with him, over those seven snowy miles to Montmorency.

"He will almost certainly catch a ride," her father told her. "Even on the river there will be sledges coming and going tonight."

That evening, soon after the dinner-table was cleared, the Auclairs heard a rapping at the shop door and went out to receive Madame Pommier in her chair on runners, very like the sledges in which great ladies used to travel at home. Her son lifted her out in all her wrappings and carried her into the salon, where the apothecary’s arm-chair was set for her. But before she would accept this seat of honour, she must hobble all over the house to satisfy herself that things were kept just as they used to be in Madame Auclair’s time. She found everything the same, she said, even to Blinker, having his sip of brandy in the kitchen.

After they had settled down before the fire to wait for the Pigeons, who were always late, Jacques Gaux cameView Image of Page 130hurrying in through the shop, looking determined and excited. He forgot to speak to the visitors and went straight up to Cécile, holding out something wrapped in a twist of paper, such as the merchants used for small purchases.

"I have a surprise for you," he said. "It is for the crèche, for the little Jesus."

When she took off the paper, she held in her hand Jacques’s well-known beaver.

"Oh, Jacques, how nice of you! I don’t believe there was ever a beaver in a crèche before." She was a little perplexed; the animal was so untraditional—what was she to do with him?

"He isn’t new," Jacques went on anxiously. "He’s just my little old beaver the sailor made me, but he could keep the baby warm. I take him to bed with me when I’m cold sometimes, and he keeps me warm."

Madame Pommier’s sharp ears had overheard this conversation, and she touched Cécile with the end of her crutch. "Certainly, my dear, put it there with the lambs, before the manger. Our Lord died for Canada as well as for the world over there, and the beaver is our very special animal."

Immediately Madame Pigeon and her six children arrived. Auclair brought out his best liqueurs, and theView Image of Page 131Pommiers and Pigeons, being from the same parish in Rouen, began recalling old friends at home. Cécile was kept busy filling little glasses, but she noticed that Jacques was content, standing beside the crèche like a sentinel, paying no heed to the Pigeon children or anyone else, quite lost in the satisfaction of seeing his beaver placed in a scene so radiant. Before the evening was half over, he started up suddenly and began looking for his coat and cap. Cécile followed him into the shop.

"Don’t you want your beaver, Jacques? Or will you leave him until Epiphany?"

He looked up at her, astonished, a little hurt, and quickly thrust his hands behind him. "Non, c’est pour toujours," he said decisively, and went out of the door.

"See, madame," Madame Pommier was whispering to Madame Pigeon, "we have a bad woman amongst us, and one of her clients makes a toy for her son, and he gives it to the Holy Child for a birthday present. That is very nice."

"C’est ça, madame, c’est ça," said matter-of-fact Madame Pigeon, quite liking the idea, now that her attention was called to it.

By eleven o’clock the company had become a little heavy from the heat of the fire and the good wine from the Count’s cellar, and everyone felt a need of the crispView Image of Page 132out-of-doors air. The weather had changed at noon, and now the stars were flashing in a clear sky,—a sky almost over-jewelled on that glorious night. The three families agreed that it would be well to start for the church very early and get good places. The Cathedral would be full to the doors tonight. Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier was to say the mass, and the old Bishop would be present, with a great number of clergy, and the Seminarians were to sing the music. Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier would doubtless wear the aube of rich lace given him by Madame de Maintenon for his consecration at Saint-Sulpice, in Paris, ten years ago. In one matter he and the old Bishop always agreed; that the services of the Church should be performed in Quebec as elaborately, as splendidly, as anywhere else in the world. For many years Bishop Laval had kept himself miserably poor to make the altar and the sacristy rich.

After everyone had had a last glass of liqueur, Madame Pommier was carried out to her sledge and tucked under her bearskin. The company proceeded slowly; pushing the chair up the steep curves of Mountain Hill and around the Récollet chapel, over fresh snow that had not packed, was a little difficult. When they reached the top of the rock, many houses were alight.View Image of Page 133Across the white ledges that sloped like a vast natural stairway down to the Cathedral, black groups were moving, families and friends in little flocks, all going toward the same goal,—the doors of the church, wide open and showing a ruddy vault in the blue darkness.

View Image of Page 134

BOOK III

The Long Winter

View Image of Page 135 View Image of Page 136

One morning between Christmas and New Year’s Day a man still young, of a handsome but unstable countenance, clad in a black cassock with violet piping, and a rich fur mantle, entered the apothecary shop, greeted the proprietor politely, and asked for four boxes of sugared lemon peel.

It was not the young Bishop’s custom to do his shopping himself; he sent his valet. This was the first time he had ever come inside the pharmacy. Auclair took off his apron as a mark of respect to a distinguished visitor, but replied firmly that, much to his regret, he had only three boxes left, and one of them he meant to send as a New Year’s greeting to Mother Juchereau, at the Hôtel Dieu. He would be happy to supply Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier with the other two; and he had several boxes of apricots put down in sugar, if they would be of any use to him. Monseigneur declared they would do very well, paid for them, and said he would carry themView Image of Page 137away himself. Auclair protested that he or his little daughter could leave them at the Palace. But no, the Bishop insisted upon carrying his parcel. As he did not leave the shop at once, Auclair begged him to be seated.

Saint-Vallier sat down and threw back his fur mantle. "Have you by any chance seen Monseigneur de Laval of late?" he inquired. "I am deeply concerned about his health."

"No, Monseigneur, I have not seen him since the mass on Christmas Eve. But the bell has been ringing every morning as usual."

Saint-Vallier’s arched eyebrows rose still higher, and he made a graceful, conciliatory gesture with his hand. "Ah, his habits, you know; one cannot interfere with them! But his valet told mine that the ulcer on his master’s leg had broken out again, and that seems to me dangerous."

"I am sorry to hear it," said Auclair. "It is hardly dangerous, but painful and distressing."

"Especially so, since he will not remain in bed, and conceals the extent of his suffering even from his own Seminarians." The Bishop paused a moment, then continued in a tone so confidential as to be flattering. "I have been wondering, Monsieur Auclair, whether, provided we could obtain his consent, you would be willingView Image of Page 138to try a cauterization of the arm, to draw the inflammation away from the affected part. This was done with great success for Père La Chaise, the King’s confessor, who had an ulcer between the toes while I was in office at Versailles."

"That was probably a form of gout," Auclair observed. "Monseigneur de Laval’s affliction is quite different. He suffers from enlarged and congested veins in the leg. Such ulcers are hard to heal, but they are seldom fatal."

"But why not at least try the simple remedy which was so beneficial in the case of Père La Chaise?" urged the Bishop. There was a shallow brilliance in his large fine eyes which made Auclair antagonistic.

"Because, Monseigneur," he said firmly, "I do not believe in it; and because it has been tried already. Two years ago, when you were in France, Doctor Beaudoin made a cauterization upon Monseigneur de Laval, and he has since told me that he believes it was useless."

The Bishop looked thoughtfully about at the white jars on the shelves. "You are very advanced in your theories of medicine, are you not, Monsieur Auclair?"

"On the contrary, I am very old-fashioned. I think the methods of the last century better than those of the present time."

View Image of Page 139

"Then you do not believe in progress?"

"Change is not always progress, Monseigneur." Auclair spoke quietly, but there was meaning in his tone. Saint-Vallier made some polite inquiry about the condition of old Doctor Beaudoin, and took his leave. His call, Auclair suspected, was one of the overtures he occasionally made to people who were known partisans of old Bishop Laval.

During the stay in France from which he had lately returned, Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier had induced the King to reverse entirely Laval’s system for the training and government of the Canadian clergy, thus defeating the dearest wishes of the old man’s heart and undoing the devoted labour of twenty years. Everything that made Laval’s Seminary unique and specially fitted to the needs of the colony had been wiped out. His system of a movable clergy, sent hither and thither out among the parishes at the Bishop’s discretion and always returning to the Seminary as their head and centre, had been changed by royal edict to the plan of appointing curés to permanent livings, as in France,—a method ill fitted to a new, wild country where within a year the population of any parish might be reduced by half. The Seminary, which Laval had made a thing of power and the centre of ecclesiastical authority, a chapView Image of Page 140ter, almost an independent order, was now reduced to the state of a small school for training young men for the priesthood.

These were some of the griefs that made the old Bishop bear so mournful a countenance. The wilfulness of his successor (chosen by himself, he must always bitterly remember!) went even further; Saint-Vallier had taken away books and vases and furniture from the Seminary to enrich his new Palace. It was whispered that he had made his Palace so large because he intended to take away the old Bishop’s Seminarians and transfer them to the episcopal residence, to have them under his own eye. If this were done, Bishop Laval would be left living in the Priests’ House, guarding a lofty building of long, echoing corridors and empty dormitories, round a deserted courtyard where the grass would soon be growing between the stones. Monseigneur Laval’s friends could but hope that de Saint-Vallier would be off for France again before he carried out this threat.

Saint-Vallier was a man of contradictions, and they were stamped upon his face. One saw there something slightly hysterical, and something uncertain,—though his manner was imperious, and his administration had been arrogant and despotic. Auclair had once remarked to the Count that the new Bishop looked less like aView Image of Page 141churchman than like a courtier. "Or an actor," the Count replied with a shrug. Large almond-shaped eyes under low-growing brown hair and delicate eyebrows, a long, sharp nose—and then the lower part of his face diminished, like the neck of a pear. His mouth was large and well shaped, but seldom in repose; his chin narrow, receding, with a dimple at the end. He had a dark skin and flashing white teeth like an Italian,—indeed, his face recalled the portraits of eccentric Florentine nobles. He was still only forty-four; he had been Bishop of Quebec now twelve years,—and seven of them had been spent in France!

Auclair had never liked de Saint-Vallier. He did not doubt the young Bishop’s piety, but he very much doubted his judgment. He was rash and precipitate, he was volatile. He acted too often without counting the cost, from some dazzling conception,—one could not say from impulse, for impulses are from the heart. He liked to reorganize and change things for the sake of change, to make a fine gesture. He destroyed the old before he had clearly thought out the new. When he first came to Canada, he won all hearts by his splendid charities; but he went back to France leaving the Seminary many thousand francs in debt as the result of his generous disbursements, and the old Bishop had to payView Image of Page 142this debt out of the Seminary revenues. For years now, he had seemed feverishly determined to undo whatever he could of the old Bishop’s work. This was the more galling to the old man because he himself had gone to France and chosen de Saint-Vallier and recommended him to Rome. Saint-Vallier had at first exhibited the most delicate consideration for his aged predecessor, but this attitude lasted only a short while. He was as changeable and fickle as a woman. Indeed, he had received a large part of his training under a woman, though by no means a fickle or capricious one.

When Jean Baptiste de la Croix de Chevrières de Saint-Vallier came to Court in the capacity of the King’s almoner, Madame de Maintenon was past the age of youthful folly,—if indeed she had ever known such an age. (A poor girl from the West Indies, landing penniless in France with all her possessions in a band-box, she had little time for follies, except such as helped her to get on in the world.) The young priest who was one day to be the second Bishop of Quebec knew her only after she had become the grave and far-seeing woman who so greatly influenced the King for the last thirty years of his reign.

Saint-Vallier was the seventh child of a noble family of Dauphiné. His eldest brother, Comte de SaintView Image of Page 143Vallier, was Captain of the King’s Guard, and secured for the young priest the appointment of Aumônier ordinaire to the King when he was but twenty-three years of age. He retained that office for nearly ten years, and was constantly in accord with Madame de Maintenon in emptying the King’s purse for worthy charities. Saint-Vallier was by no means without enemies at Court. The clergy and even the Archbishop of Paris disliked him. They considered that he made his piety too conspicuous and was lacking in good taste. His oval face, with the bloom of youth upon it, his beautiful eyes, full of humility and scorn at the same time, were seen too much and too often. He had a hundred ways of making himself stand out from the throng, and his exceptional piety was like a reproach to those of the clergy who were more conventional and perhaps more worldly. He obtained from the King special permission to wear at Court the long black gown, which at that time was not worn by the priests at Versailles. So attired, he was more conspicuous than courtiers the most richly apparelled. His fellow abbés found de Saint-Vallier’s acts of humility undignified, and his brother, the Captain of the Guard, found them ridiculous. One day the Captain met the Abbé following the Sacrament through the street, ringing a little hand-bell. The Cap-View Page Imagetain awaited his brother’s return to the Palace and told him angrily that his conduct was unworthy of his family, and that he had better retire to La Trappe, where his piety would be without an audience. But to be without an audience was the last thing the young Abbé desired.

Nevertheless, in his own way he was a sincere man. He refused the rich and honourable bishopric of Tours, repeatedly offered him by the King, and accepted the bishopric of Quebec,—the poorest and most comfortless honour the Crown had to offer.

By the time de Saint-Vallier made his third trip back to France, the King knew very well that he was not much wanted in Canada; every boat brought complaints of his arrogance and his rash impracticality. The King could not unmake a bishop, once he was consecrated, but he could detain him in France,—and that he did, for three years. During de Saint-Vallier’s long absences in Europe his duties devolved upon Monseigneur de Laval. There was no one else in Canada who could ordain priests, administer the sacrament of confirmation, consecrate the holy oils. Though in the performance of these duties the old Bishop had to make long journeys in canoes and sledges, very fatiguing at his age, he undertook them without a murmur. He was glad to take up again the burdens he had once so gladly laid down.

View Image of Page 145

After Epiphany, Auclair was away from home a great deal. The old chirurgien Gervais Beaudoin was ill, and the apothecary went to see him every afternoon, leaving Cécile to tend the shop. When he was at home, he was much occupied in making cough-syrups from pine tops, and from horehound and honey with a little laudanum; or he was compounding tonics, and liniments for rheumatism. The months that were dull for the merchants were the busiest for him. He and his daughter seldom went abroad together now, but their weekly visit to the Hôtel Dieu they still managed to make. One evening at dinner, after one of these visits, Cécile spoke of an incident that Mother Juchereau had related to her in the morning.

"Father, did you ever hear that once long ago, when an English sailor lay sick at the Hôtel Dieu, Mother Catherine de Saint-Augustin ground up a tiny morsel of bone from Father Brébeuf’s skull and mixed it in his gruel, and it made him a Christian?"

Her father looked at her across the table and gave a perplexing chuckle.

View Image of Page 146

"But it is true, certainly? Mother Juchereau told me only today."

"Mother Juchereau and I do not always agree in the matter of remedies, you know. I consider human bones a very poor medicine for any purpose."

"But he was converted, the sailor. He became a Christian."

"Probably Mother de Saint-Augustin’s own saintly character, and her kindness to him, had more to do with the Englishman’s conversion than anything she gave him in his food."

"Why, Father, Mother Juchereau would be horrified to hear you! There are so many sacred relics, and they are always working cures."

"The sacred relics are all very well, my dear, and I do not deny that they work miracles,—but not through the digestive tract. Mother de Saint-Augustin meant well, but she made a mistake. If she had given her heretic a little more ground bone, she might have killed him."

"Are you sure?"

"I think it probable. It is true that in England, in every apothecary shop, there is a jar full of pulverized human skulls, and that terrible powder is sometimes dispensed in small doses for certain diseases. Even in France it is still to be found in many pharmacies; but itView Image of Page 147was never sold in our shop, not even in my grandfather’s time. He had seen a proof made of that remedy. A long while ago, when Henry of Navarre was besieging Paris, the people held out against him until they starved by hundreds. I have heard my grandfather tell of things too horrible to repeat to you. The famine grew until there was no food at all; people killed each other for a morsel. The bakers shut their shops; there was not a handful of flour left, they had used all the forage meant for beasts; they had made bread of hay and straw, and now that was all gone. Then some of the starving went to the cemetery of the Innocents, where there was a great wall of dry bones, and they ground those bones to powder and make a paste of it and baked it in ovens; and as many as ate of that bread died in agony, as if they had swallowed poison. Indeed, they had swallowed poison."

"But those were ordinary bones, maybe bones of wicked people. That would be different."

"No bones are good to be taken into the stomach, Cécile. God did not intend it. The relics of the saints may work cures at the touch, they may be a protection worn about the neck; those things are outside of my knowledge. But I am the guardian of the stomach, and I would not permit a patient to swallow a morsel of any human remains, not those of Saint Peter himself. There View Image of Page 148are enough beautiful stories about Mother de Saint-Augustin, but this one is not to my liking."

Cécile could only hope it would never happen that her father and Mother Juchereau would enter into any discussion of miraculous cures. Her father must be right; but she felt in her heart that what Mother Juchereau told her had certainly occurred, and the English sailor had been coverted by Father Brébeuf’s bone.

"Ma’m’selle, have you heard the news from Montreal?"

Blinker had just come in for his soup, and Cécile saw that he was greatly excited.

No, she had heard nothing; what did he mean?

"Ma’m’selle, there has been a miracle at Montreal. The recluse has had a visit from the angels,—the night after Epiphany, when there was the big snow-storm. That day she broke her spinning-wheel, and in the night two angels came to her cell and mended it for her. She saw them."

"How did you hear this, Blinker?"

"Some men got in from Montreal this morning, inView Image of Page 149dog-sledges, and they brought the word. They brought letters, too, for the Reverend Mother at the Ursulines’. If you go there, you will likely hear all about it."

"You are sure she saw the angels?"

He nodded. "Yes, when she got up to pray, at midnight. They say her wheel was mended better than a carpenter could do it."

"The men didn’t say which angels, Blinker?"

He shook his head. He was just beginning his soup. Cécile dropped into one of the chairs by the table. "Why, one of them might have been Saint Joseph himself; he was a carpenter. But how was it she saw them? You know she keeps her spinning-wheel up in her workroom, over the cell where she sleeps."

"Just so, ma’m’selle, it is just so the men said. She goes into the church to pray every night at midnight, and when she got up on Epiphany night, she saw a light shining from the room overhead, and she went up her little stair to see what was the matter, and there she found the angels."

"Did they speak to her?"

"The men did not say. May be the Reverend Mother will know."

"I will go there tomorrow, and I will tell you everything I hear. It’s a wonderful thing to happen, so nearView Image of Page 150us—and in that great snow-storm! Don’t you like to know that the angels are just as near to us here as they are in France?"

Blinker turned his head, glancing all about the kitchen as if someone might be hiding there, leaned across the table, and said to her in such a mournful way:

"Ma’m’selle, I think they are nearer."

When he had drunk his little glass and gone away for the last time, Cécile went in and told her father the good news from Montreal. He listened with polite interest, but she had of late begun to feel that his appreciation of miracles was not at all what it should be. They were reading Plutarch this winter, and tonight they were in the middle of the life of Alexander the Great, but her thoughts strayed from the text. She made so many mistakes that her father said she must be tired, and, gently taking the book from her, continued the reading himself.

Later, while she was undressing, her father filled the kitchen stove with birch logs to hold the heat well through the night. He blew out the candles, and himself got ready for bed. After he had put on his night-cap and disappeared behind his curtains, Cécile, who had feigned to be asleep, turned over softly to watch the dying fire, and with a sigh abandoned herself to herView Image of Page 151thoughts. In her mind she went over the whole story of the recluse of Montreal.

Jeanne Le Ber, the recluse, was the only daughter of Jacques Le Ber, the richest merchant of Montreal. When she was twelve years old, her parents had brought her to Quebec and placed her in the Ursuline convent to receive her education. She remained here three years, and that was how she belonged to Quebec as well as to Ville-Marie de Montréal. Sister Anne de Sainte-Rose saw at once that this pupil had a very unusual nature, though her outward demeanour was merely that of a charming young girl. The Sister had told Cécile that in those days Jeanne was never melancholy, but warm and ardent, like her complexion; gracious in her manner, and not at all shy. She was at her ease with strangers,— all distinguished visitors to Montreal were entertained at her father’s house. But underneath this exterior of pleasing girlhood, Sister Anne felt something reserved and guarded. While she was at the convent, Jeanne often received gifts and attentions from her father’s friends in Quebec; and from home, boxes of sweets and dainties. But everything that was sent her she gave away to her schoolmates, so tactfully that they did not realize she kept nothing for herself.

Jeanne completed her studies at the convent, re-View Image of Page 152turned home to Montreal, and was in a manner formally introduced to the world there. Her father was fond of society and lavish in hospitality; proud of his five sons, but especially devoted to his only daughter. He loved to see her in rich apparel, and selected the finest stuffs brought over from France for her. Jeanne wore these clothes to please him, but whenever she put on one of her gay dresses, she wore underneath it a little haircloth shirt next her tender skin.

Soon after Jeanne’s return from school her father and uncle gave to the newly-completed parish church of Montreal a rich lamp of silver, made in France, to burn perpetually before the Blessed Sacrament. The Le Bers’ house on Saint Paul street was very near the church, and from the window of her upstairs bedroom Jeanne could see at night the red spark of the sanctuary lamp showing in the dark church. When everyone was asleep and the house was still, it was her custom to kneel beside her casement and pray, the while watching that spot of light. "I will be that lamp," she used to whisper. "I will be that lamp; that shall be my life."

Jacques Le Ber announced that his daughter’s dowry would be fifty thousand gold écus, and there were many pretendants for her hand. Cécile had often heard it said that the most ardent and most favoured of these wasView Image of Page 153Auclair’s friend Pierre Charron, who still lived next door to the Le Bers in Montreal. He had been Jeanne’s playfellow in childhood.

Jeanne’s shining in the beau monde of Ville-Marie de Montréal was brief. For her the only real world lay within convent walls. She begged to be allowed to take the vows, but her father’s despair overcame her wish. Even her spiritual directors, and that noble soldierpriest Dollier de Casson, Superior of the Sulpician Seminary, advised her against taking a step so irrevocable. She at last obtained her parents’ consent to imitate the domestic retreat of Sainte Catherine of Siena, and at seventeen took the vow of chastity for five years and immured herself within her own chamber in her father’s house. In her vigils she could always look out at the dark church, with the one constant lamp which generous Jacques Le Ber had placed there, little guessing how it might affect his life and wound his heart.

Upon her retirement Jeanne had explained to her family that during the five years of her vow she must on no account speak to or hold communication with them. Her desire was for the absolute solitariness of the hermit’s life, the solitude which Sainte Marie l’Égyptienne had gone into the desert of the Thebais to find. Her parents did not believe that a young girl, affectionateView Image of Page 154and gentle from her infancy, could keep so harsh a rule. But as time went on, their hearts grew heavier. From the day she took her vow, they never had speech with her or saw her face,— never saw her bodily form, except veiled and stealing down the stairway like a shadow on her way to mass. Jacques Le Ber no longer gave suppers on feast-days. He stayed more and more in his counting-room, drove about in his sledge in winter, and cruised in his sloop in summer; avoided the house that had become the tomb of his hopes.

Before her withdrawal Jeanne had chosen an old serving-woman, exceptional for piety, to give her henceforth such service as was necessary. Every morning at a quarter to five this old dame went to Jeanne’s door and attended her to church to hear early mass. Many a time Madame Le Ber concealed herself in the dark hallway to see her daughter’s muffled figure go by. After the return from mass, the same servant brought Jeanne her food for the day. If any dish of a rich or delicate nature was brought her, she did not eat it, but fasted.

She went always to vespers, and to the high mass on Sundays and feast-days. On such occasions people used to come in from the neighbouring parishes for a glimpse of that slender figure, the richest heiress in Canada, clad in grey serge, kneeling on the floor nearView Image of Page 155the altar, while her family, in furs and velvet, sat in chairs in another part of the church.

At the end of five years Jeanne renewed her vow of seclusion for another five years. During this time her mother died. On her death-bed she sent one of the household to her daughter’s door, begging her to come and give her the kiss of farewell.

"Tell her I am praying for her, night and day," was the answer.

When she had been immured within her father’s house for almost ten years, Jeanne was able to accomplish a cherished hope; she devoted that dot, which no mortal man would ever claim, to build a chapel for the Sisters of the Congregation of the Blessed Virgin. Behind the high altar of this chapel she had a cell constructed for herself. At a solemn ceremony she took the final vows and entered that cell from which she would never come forth alive. Since that time she had been known as la recluse de Ville-Marie.

Jeanne’s entombment and her cell were the talk of the province, and in the country parishes where not much happened, still, after two years, furnished matter for conversation and wonder. The cell, indeed, was not one room, but three, one above another, and within them the solitaire carried on an unvarying routine ofView Image of Page 156life. In the basement cubicle was the grille through which she spoke to her confessor, and by means of which she was actually present at mass and vespers, though unseen. There, through a little window, her meagre food was handed to her. The room above was her sleeping-chamber, constructed by the most careful measurements for one purpose; her narrow bed against the wall was directly behind the high altar, and her pillow, when she slept, was only a few inches from the Blessed Sacrament on the other side of the partition.

The upper cell was her atelier, and there she made and embroidered those beautiful altar-cloths and vestments which went out from her stone chamber to churches all over the province: to the Cathedral at Quebec, and to the poor country parishes where the altar and its ministrant were alike needy. She had begun this work years before, in her father’s house, and had grown very skilful at it. Old Bishop Laval, so sumptuous in adorning his Cathedral, had more than once expressed admiration for her beautiful handiwork. When her eyes were tired, or when the day was too dark for embroidering, she spun yarn and knitted stockings for the poor.

In her work-room there was a small iron stove with a heap of faggots, and in the most severe cold of winter the recluse lit a little fire, not for bodily comfort, butView Image of Page 157because her fingers became stiff with the cold and lost their cunning,—indeed, there were sometimes days on which they would actually have frozen at their task. Every night at midnight, winter and summer, Jeanne rose from her cot, dressed herself, descended into her basement room, opened the grille, and went into the church to pray for an hour before the high altar. On bitter nights many a kind soul in Montreal (and on the lonely farms, too) lay awake for a little, listening to the roar of the storm, and wondered how it was with the recluse, under her single coverlid.

She bore the summer’s heat as patiently as the winter’s cold. Only last July, when the heat lay so heavy in her chamber with its one small window, her confessor urged her to quit her cell for an hour each day after sunset and take the air in the cloister garden, which her window looked out upon.

She replied: Ah, mon père, ma chambre est mon paradis terrestre; c’est mon centre; c’est mon élément. Il n’y a pas de lieu plus délicieux, ni plus salutaire pour moi; point de Louvre, point de palais, qui me soit plus agréable. Je préfère ma cellule à tout le reste de l’univers.

For long after the night when Cécile first heard of the angels’ visit to Mademoiselle Le Ber, the story was aView Image of Page 158joy to her. She told it over and over to little Jacques on his rare visits. Throughout February the weather was so bad that Jacques could come only when Blinker (who was always a match for ’Toinette) went down and brought him up Mountain Hill on his back. The snows fell one upon another until the houses were muffled, the streets like tunnels. Between the storms the weather was grey, with armies of dark clouds moving across the wide sky, and the bitter wind always blowing. Quebec seemed shrunk to a mere group of shivering spires; the whole rock looked like one great white church, above the frozen river.

By many a fireside the story of Jeanne Le Ber’s spinning-wheel was told and re-told with loving exaggeration during that severe winter. The word of her visit from the angels went abroad over snow-burdened Canada to the remote parishes. Wherever it went, it brought pleasure, as if the recluse herself had sent to all those families whom she did not know some living beauty,—a blooming rose-tree, or a shapely fruit-tree in fruit. Indeed, she sent them an incomparable gift. In the long evenings, when the family had told over their tales of Indian massacres and lost hunters and the almost human intelligence of the beaver, someone would speak the name of Jeanne Le Ber, and it again gave out fragrance.

View Image of Page 159

The people have loved miracles for so many hundred years, not as proof or evidence, but because they are the actual flowering of desire. In them the vague worship and devotion of the simple-hearted assumes a form. From being a shapeless longing, it becomes a beautiful image; a dumb rapture becomes a melody that can be remembered and repeated; and the experience of a moment, which might have been a lost ecstasy, is made an actual possession and can be bequeathed to another.

One night in March there was a knock at the apothecary’s door, just as he was finishing his dinner. Only sick people, or strangers who were ignorant of his habits, disturbed him at that hour. Peeping out between the cabinets, Cécile saw that the visitor was a thick-set man in moccasins, with a bearskin coat and cap. His long hair and his face covered with beard told that he had come in from the woods.

"Don’t you remember me, Monsieur Auclair?" he asked in a low, sad voice. "I am Antoine Frichette; you used to know me."

"It is your beard that changes you, Antoine. Sit down."

View Image of Page 160

"Ah, it is more than that," the man sighed.

"Besides, I thought you were in the Montreal country,— out from the Sault Saint-Louis, wasn’t it?"

"Yes, monsieur, I went out there, but I had no luck. My brother-in-law died in the woods, and I got a strain that made me no good, so I came back to live with my sister until I am cured."

"Your brother-in-law? Not Michel Proulx, surely? I am grieved to hear that, Antoine. He cannot well be spared here. We have few such good workmen."

"But you see, monsieur, no building goes on in Kebec in the winter, and there was the chance to make something in the woods. But he is dead, and I am not much better. I got down from Montreal only today,— we had a hard fight coming in this snow. I came to you because I am a sick man. I tore something loose inside me. Look, monsieur, can you do anything for that?’’ He stood up and unbuttoned his bearskin jacket. A rupture, Auclair saw at once,—and for a woodsman that was almost like a death-sentence.

Yes, he told Frichette, he could certainly do something for him. But first they would be seated more comfortably, and have a talk. He took the poor fellow back into the sitting-room and gave him his own arm-chair by the fire.

View Image of Page 161

"This is my daughter, Cécile, Antoine; you remember her. Now I will give you something to make you feel better at once. This is a very powerful cordial, there are many healing herbs in it, and it will reach the sorest spot in a sick man. Drink it slowly, and then you must tell me about your bad winter."

The woodsman took the little glass between his thick fingers and held it up to the fire-light. "C’est jolie, la couleur," he observed childishly. Presently he slid off his fur jacket and sat in his buckskin shirt and breeches. When he had finished the cordial, his host filled his glass again, and Antoine sighed and looked about him. "C’est tranquille, chez vous, comme toujours," he said with a faint smile. "I bring you a message, monsieur, from Father Hector Saint-Cyr."

"From Father Hector? You have seen him? Come, Cécile, Antoine is going to tell us news of our friend." Auclair rose and poured a little cordial for himself.

"He said he will be here very soon, God willing, while the river is still hard. He had a letter from the new Bishop telling him to come down to Kebec. He asked me to say that he invited himself to dinner with you. He is a man in a thousand, that priest. We have been through something together. But that is a long story."

"Begin at the beginning, Frichette, my daughter andView Image of Page 162I have all evening to listen. So you and Proulx went into the woods, out from the Sault?"

"Yes, we went early in the fall, when the hunting was good, and we took Joseph Choret from Three Rivers. We put by plenty of fish, as soon as it was cold enough to freeze them. We meant to go up into the Nipissing country in the spring, and trade for skins. The Nipissings don’t come to the settlements much, and I know a little of their language. We made a good log house in the fall, good enough, but you know what a man my brother-in-law was for hewing; he wasn’t satisfied. When the weather kept open, before Christmas, he wanted to put in a board floor. I cannot say how it happened. You know yourself, monsieur, what a man he was with the ax,—he hewed the beams for Notre Dame de la Victoire when he was but a lad, and how many houses in Kebec didn’t he hew the beams and flooring for? He could cut better boards with his ax than most men can with a saw. He was not a drinking man, either; never took a glass too much. Very well; one day out there he was hewing boards to floor our shack, and something happens,—the ax slips and lays his leg open from the ankle to the knee. There is a big vein spouting blood, and I catch it and tie it with a deer-gut string I had in my pocket. Maybe that gut was poisoned someView Image of Page 163way, for the wound went bad very soon. We had no linen, so I dressed it with punk wood, as the Indians do. I boiled pine chips and made turpentine, but it did no good. He got black to the thigh and began to suffer agony. The only thing that eased him was fresh snow heaped on his leg. I don’t know if it was right, but he begged for it. After Christmas I saw it was time to get a priest.

"It was three days’ journey in to the Sault mission, and the going was bad. There wasn’t snow enough for snowshoes,—just enough to cover the roots and trip you. I took my snowshoes and grub-sack on my back, and made good time. The second day I came to a place where the trees were thin because there was no soil, only flint rock, in ledges. And there one big tree, a white pine, had blown over. It hadn’t room to fall flat, the top had caught in the branches of another tree, so it lay slanting and made a nice shelter underneath, like a shanty, high enough to stand in. The top was still fresh and green and made thick walls to keep out the wind. I cleared away some of the inside branches and had a good sleep in there. Next morning when I left that place, I notched a few trees as I went, so I could find it when I brought the priest back with me. Ordinarily I don’t notch trees to find my way back. When there is no sun, I can tell directions like the Indians."

View Image of Page 164

Here Auclair interrupted him. "And how is that, Antoine?"

Frichette smiled and shrugged. "It is hard to explain,— by many things. The limbs of the trees are generally bigger on the south side, for example. The moss on the trunks is clean and dry on the north side,—on the south side it is softer and maybe a little rotten. There are many little signs; put them all together and they point you right.

"I got to the mission late the third night and slept in a bed. Early the next morning Father Hector was ready to start back with me. He had two young priests there, but he would go himself. He carried his snowshoes and a blanket and the Blessed Sacrament on his back, and I carried the provisions—smoked eels and cold grease— enough for three days. We slept the first night in that shelter under the fallen pine, and made a good start the next day. That was Epiphany, the day of the big snow all over Canada. When we had been out maybe two hours, the snow began to fall so thick we could hardly see each other, and I told Father Hector we better make for that shelter again. It took us nearly all day to get back over the ground we had covered in two hours before the storm began. By God, I was glad to see that thin place in the woods again! I was afraid I’d lost it. There was ourView Image of Page 165tree, heaped over with snow, with the opening to the south still clear. We crept in and got our breath and unrolled our blankets. A little snow had sifted in, but not much. It had packed between the needles of that pine top until it was like a solid wall and roof. It was warm in there; no wind got through. Father Hector said some prayers, and we rolled up in our blankets and slept most of the day and let the storm come.

"Next day it was still snowing hard, and I was afraid to start out. We ate some lard, and an eel apiece, but I could see the end of our provisions pretty soon. We were thirsty and ate the snow, which doesn’t satisfy you much. Father Hector said prayers and read his breviary. When I went to sleep, I heard him praying to himself, very low,—and when I wakened he was still praying, just the same. I lay still and listened for a long while, but I didn’t once hear an Ave Maria, and not the name of a saint could I make out. At last I turned over and told Father Hector that was certainly a long prayer he was saying. He laughed. ‘That’s not a prayer, Antoine,’ he says; ‘that’s a Latin poem, a very long one, that I learned at school. If I am uncomfortable, it diverts my mind, and I remember my old school and my comrades.’

"‘So much the better for you, Father,’ I told him. ‘But a long prayer would do no harm. I don’t like the look of things.’

View Image of Page 166

"The next day the snow had stopped, but a terrible bitter wind was blowing. We couldn’t have gone against it, but since it was behind us, I thought we’d better get ahead. We hadn’t food enough to see us through, as it was. That was a cruel day’s march on an empty belly. Father Hector is a good man on snowshoes, and brave, too. My pack had grown lighter, and I wanted to carry his, but he would not have it. When it began to get dark, we made camp and ate some cold grease and the last of our eels. I built a fire, and we took turns, one of us feeding the fire while the other slept. I was so tired I could have slept on into eternity. Father Hector had to throw snow in my face to waken me.

"Before daylight the wind died, but the cold was so bitter we had to move or freeze. It was good snowshoeing that day, but with empty bellies and thirst and eating snow, we both had colic. That night we ate the last of our lard. I wasn’t sure we were going right,—the snow had changed the look of everything. When Father Hector took off the little box he carried that held the Blessed Sacrament, I said: ‘Maybe that will do for us two, Father. I don’t see much ahead of us.’

"‘Never fear, Antoine,’ says he, ‘while we carry that, Someone is watching over us. Tomorrow will bring better luck.’

View Image of Page 167

"It did, too, just as he said. We were both so weak we made poor headway. But by the mercy of God we met an Indian. He had a gun, and he had shot two hares. When he saw what a bad way we were in, he made a fire very quick and cooked the hares,—and he ate very little of that meat himself. He said Indians could bear hunger better than the French. He was a kind Indian and was glad to give us what he had. Father Hector could speak his language, and questioned him. Though I had never seen him before, he knew where our shack was, and said we were pointed right. But I told him I was tired out and wanted a guide, and I would pay him well in shot and powder if he took us in.

"We got back to our shack six days after we left the mission, and they were the six worst days of the winter. My brother-in-law was very bad. He died while Father Hector was there, and had a Christian burial. The Indian took Father Hector back to the mission. Soon after that I got this strain in my side, and I lost heart. I left our stores for Joseph Choret to trade with, and I went down to the Sault and then to Montreal. I found a sledge party about to come down the river, and they brought me to Kebec. Now I am here, what can you do for me, Monsieur Auclair?"

The apothecary’s kindly tone did not reassure Frichette. He looked searchingly into his face and asked:

View Image of Page 168

"Will it grow back, my inside, like it was?"

Auclair felt very sorry for him. "No, it will not grow back, Antoine. But tomorrow I will make you a support, and you will be more comfortable."

"But not to carry canoes over portages, I guess? No? Nor to go into the woods at all, maybe?" He sank back in the chair. "Then I don’t know how I’ll make a living, monsieur. I am not clever with tools, like my brother-in-law."

"We’ll find a way out of that, Antoine."

Frichette did not heed him. "It’s a funny thing," he went on. "A man sits here by the warm fire, where he can hear the bell ring for mass every morning and smell bread baked fresh every day, and all that happened out there in the woods seems like a dream. Yet here I am, no good any more."

"Courage, mon bourgeois, I am going to give you a good medicine."

Frichette shook his head and spread his thick fingers apart on his knees. "There is no future for me if I cannot paddle a canoe up the big rivers any more."

"Perhaps you can paddle, Antoine, but not carry."

Antoine rose. "In this world, who paddles must carry, monsieur. Good night, Mademoiselle Cécile. Father Hector will be surprised to see how you have grown. HeView Image of Page 169thinks a great deal about that good dinner you are going to give him, I expect. You ask him if it tastes as good as those hares the Indian cooked for him when he was out with Frichette."

Father Hector Saint-Cyr was not long in following his messenger. On the day of his arrival in Kebec he stopped at the apothecary shop, but, Auclair being out, he saw only Cécile, and they arranged that he should come to dinner the following evening.

He came after hearing vespers at the Cathedral, attended to the door of the pharmacy by a group of Seminarians, who always followed him about when he was in town. This was his first meeting with Auclair, and there was a cordial moisture in the priest’s eyes as he embraced his old friend and kissed him on both cheeks.

"How many times on my way from Ville-Marie I have enjoyed this moment in anticipation, Euclide," he declared. "Only solitary men know the full joys of friendship. Others have their family; but to a solitary and an exile his friends are everything."

Father Hector was the son of a noted family of View Image of Page 170Aix-en-Provence; his good breeding and fine presence were by no means lost upon his Indian parishioners at the Sault. The savages, always scornful of meekness and timidity, believed that a man was exactly what he looked. They used Father Hector better than any of his predecessors because he was strong and fearless and handsome. If he was humble before Heaven, he was never so with his converts. He took a high hand with them. If one were drunk or impertinent, he knocked him down. More than once he had given a drunken Indian a good beating, and the Indian had come and thanked him afterwards, telling him he did quite right.

Cécile thought it a great honour to entertain a man like Father Hector at their table, and she was much gratified by his frank enjoyment of everything; of the fish soup with which she had taken such pains, and the wood doves, cooked in a casserole with mushrooms and served with wild rice. Her father had brought up from the cellar a bottle of fine old Burgundy which the Count had sent them for New Year’s. She scarcely ate at all herself, for watching their guest.

When Auclair said that this dinner was to make up to Father Hector for the one he missed on Epiphany, he laughed and protested that on Epiphany he had dined very well.

View Image of Page 171

"Smoked eels and cold lard—what more does a man want in the woods? It was on the day following that we began to feel the pinch,—and the next day, and the next. Frichette made a great fuss about it, but certainly it was not the first time either he or I had gone hungry. If one had not been through little experiences of that kind, one would not know how to enjoy a dinner like this." He reached out and put his hand lightly on Cécile’s head. "How I wish you could keep her from growing up, Euclide!"

She blushed with joy at the touch of that large, handsome hand which the Indians feared.

"Yes," he went on, looking about him, "these are great occasions in a missionary’s life. The next time I am overtaken by a storm in the woods, the recollection of this evening will be food and warmth to me. I shall see it in memory as plainly as I see it now; this room, so like at home, this table with everything as it should be; and, most of all, the feeling of being with one’s own kind. How many times, out there, I shall live over this evening again, with you and Cécile." Father Hector tasted his wine, inhaling it with a deep breath. "Very clearly, Euclide, it was arranged in Heaven that I should be a missionary in a foreign land. I am peculiarly susceptible to the comforts of the fireside and to the charmView Image of Page 172of children. If I were a teacher in the college at home, where I have many young nieces and nephews, I should be always planning for them. I should sink into nepotism, the most disastrous of the failings of the popes."

Auclair had to remind Cécile when it was time to bring in the dessert. She had quite forgot where they were in the dinner, so intent was she upon Father Hector’s talk, upon watching his brown face and white forehead, with a sweep of black hair standing out above it.

"And now, Cécile," said her father, "shall we tell Father Hector our secret? Next autumn the Count expects to return to France, and we go with him. We think you have been a missionary long enough; that it is time for you to become a professor of rhetoric again. We expect you to go back with us,—or very soon afterwards."

Father Hector smiled, but shook his head. "Ah, no. Thank you, but no. I have taken a vow that will spoil your plans for me. I shall not return to France."

Auclair had put his glass to his lips, but set it down untasted. "Not return?" he echoed.

"Not at all, Euclide; never."

"But when my wife was here, you both used to plan—"

"Ah, yes. That was my temptation. Now it is vanquished." He sat for a moment smiling. Then he began resolutely:

"Listen, my friend. No man can give himself heart and soul to one thing while in the back of his mind he cherishes a desire, a secret hope, for something very different. You, as a student, must know that even in worldly affairs nothing worth while is accomplished except by that last sacrifice, the giving of oneself altogether and finally. Since I made that final sacrifice, I have been twice the man I was before."

Auclair felt disturbed, a little frightened. "You have made a vow, you say? Is it irrevocable?"

"Irrevocable. And what do you suppose gave me the strength to make that decision? Why, merely a good example!" At this point Father Hector glanced at Cécile and saw that she had almost ceased to breathe in her excitement; that her eyes, in the candlelight, were no longer blue, but black. Again he put out his hand and touched her head. "See, she understands me! From the beginning women understand devotion, it is a natural grace with them; they have only to learn where to direct it. Men have to learn everything.

‘‘There was among the early missionaries, among the martyrs, one whom I have selected for my especial reverence. I mean Noël Chabanel, Euclide. He was not so great a figure as Brébeuf or Jogues or Lalemant, but I feel a peculiar sympathy for him. He perished, you re-View Image of Page 174member, in the great Iroquois raid of ’49. But his martyrdom was his life, not his death.

"He was a little different from all the others,—equal to them in desire, but not in fitness. He was only thirty years of age when he came, and was from Toulouse, that gracious city.

"Chabanel had been a professor of rhetoric like me, and like me he was fond of the decencies, the elegancies of life. From the beginning his life in Canada was one long humiliation and disappointment. Strange to say, he was utterly unable to learn the Huron language, though he was a master of Greek and Hebrew and spoke both Italian and Spanish. After five years of devoted study he was still unable to converse or to preach in any Indian tongue. He was sent out to the mission of Saint Jean in the Tobacco nation, as helper to Father Charles Garnier. Father Garnier, though not at all Chabanel’s equal in scholarship, had learned the Huron language so thoroughly that the Indians said there was nothing more to teach him,—he spoke like one of themselves.

"His humiliating inability to learn the language was only one of poor Chabanel’s mortifications. He had no love for his converts. Everything about the savages and their mode of life was utterly repulsive and horrible toView Image of Page 175him; their filth, their indecency, their cruelty. The very smell of their bodies revolted him to nausea. He could never feel toward them that long-suffering love which has been the consolation of our missionaries. He never became hardened to any of the privations of his life, not even to the vermin and mosquitos that preyed upon his body, nor to the smoke and smells in the savage wigwams. In his struggle to learn the language he went and lived with the Indians, sleeping in their bark shelters, crowded with dogs and dirty savages. Often Father Chabanel would lie out in the snow until he was in danger of a death self-inflicted, and only then creep inside the wigwam. The food was so hateful to him that one might say he lived upon fasting. The flesh of dogs he could never eat without becoming ill, and even cornmeal boiled in dirty water and dirty kettles brought on vomiting; so that he used to beg the women to give him a little uncooked meal in his hand, and upon that he subsisted.

"The Huron converts were more brutal to him than to Father Garnier. They were contemptuous of his backwardness in their language, and they must have divined his excessive sensibility, for they took every occasion to outrage it. In the wigwam they tirelessly perpetrated indecencies to wound him. Once when a huntView Image of Page 176ing party returned after a long famine, they invited him to a feast of flesh. After he had swallowed the portion in his bowl, they pulled a human hand out of the kettle to show him that he had eaten of an Iroquois prisoner. He became ill at once, and they followed him into the forest to make merry over his retchings.

"But through all these physical sufferings, which remained as sharp as on the first day, the greatest of his sufferings was an almost continual sense of the withdrawal of God. All missionaries have that anguish at times, but with Chabanel it was continual. For long months, for a whole winter, he would exist in the forest, every human sense outraged, and with no assurance of the nearness of God. In those seasons of despair he was constantly beset by temptation in the form of homesickness. He longed to leave the mission to priests who were better suited to its hardships, to return to France and teach the young, and to find again that peace of soul, that cleanliness and order, which made him the master of his mind and its powers. Everything that he had lost was awaiting him in France, and the Director of Missions in Quebec had suggested his return.

"On Corpus Christi Day, in the fifth year of his labours in Canada and the thirty-fifth of his age, he cut short this struggle and overcame his temptation. At theView Image of Page 177mission of Saint Matthias, in the presence of the Blessed Sacrament exposed, he made a vow of perpetual stability (perpetuam stabilitatem) in the Huron missions. This vow he recorded in writing, and he sent copies of it to his brethren in Kebec.

"Having made up his mind to die in the wilderness, he had not long to wait. Two years later he perished when the mission of Saint Jean was destroyed by the Iroquois,—though whether he died of cold in his flight through the forest, or was murdered by a faithless convert for the sake of the poor belongings he carried on his back, was not surely known. No man ever gave up more for Christ than Noël Chabanel; many gave all, but few had so much to give.

"It was perhaps in memory of his sufferings that I, in my turn, made a vow of perpetual stability. For those of us who are unsteadfast by nature, who have other lawful loves than our devotion to our converts, it is perhaps the safest way. My sacrifice is poor compared with his. I was able to learn the Indian languages; I have a house where I can, at least, pray in solitude; I can keep clean, and am seldom hungry, except by accident in the journeys I have to make. But Noël Chabanel—ah, when your faith is cold, think of him! How can there be men in France this day who doubt the existence of God,View Image of Page 178when for the love of Him weak human beings have been able to endure so much?"

Cécile looked up at him in bewilderment. "Are there such men, Father?" she whispered.

"There are, my child,—but it is the better for you if you have never heard of them."

Presently it was time that Father Hector should get back to Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier’s Palace, where he was lodged during his stay in Quebec.

"And your books, Father Hector? Will you not take them back to the Sault with you? If I leave Canada before you visit Quebec again, what shall I do with them?" Auclair opened a cabinet and pointed to a row of volumes bound in vellum. Father Hector’s eyes brightened as he looked at them, but he shook his head.

"No, I shall not take them this time. If you go away, give them to Monseigneur l’Ancien to keep for me. If they could be eaten, or worn on the back, he would give them to the poor, certainly. But Greek and Latin texts will be safe with him. I will not say good-bye, for I shall come tomorrow to lay in a supply of medicines for my mission."

After Auclair had disappeared behind his bedcurtains that night, he lay awake a long while, regrettingView Image of Page 179that a man with Father Hector’s gifts should decide to live and die in the wilderness, and wondering whether there had not been a good deal of misplaced heroism in the Canadian missions,—a waste of rare qualities which did nobody any good.

"Ah, well," he sighed at last, "perhaps that is the box of precious ointment which was acceptable to the Saviour, and I am like the disciples who thought it might have been used better in another way."

This solution allowed him to go to sleep.

About the middle of March, soon after Father Hector’s visit, the weather went sick, as it were. The air suddenly grew warm and springlike, and for three days there was a continuous downpour of rain. The deep snow drank it up like a thirsty sponge, but never melted. Not a patch of ground showed through, even on the hill-sides. But the snow darkened; everything grew grey like faintly smoked glass. The ice in the river broke up before Quebec, and olive-green water carried grey islands of ice and snow slowly northward. The great pine forests, across the river and on the west-View Image of Page 180ern sky-line, were no longer bronze, but black. The only colours in the world were black and white and grey,— bewildering variations of clouded white and grey. The Laurentian mountains, to the north, sometimes showed a little blue in their valleys, when the fogs thinned enough to let them be seen. After the interval of rain everything froze hard again and stayed frozen,—but no fresh snow fell. The white winter was gone. Only the smirched ruins of winter remained, mournful and bleak and impoverished, frozen into enduring solidity.

Behind the Auclairs’ little back yard and the baker’s, the cliff ran up to the Château in a perpendicular wall, and the face of it was overgrown with wild cherry bushes and knotty little Canadian willows. It was up there that one looked, from the back door, for the first sign of spring. But all through April those stumps and twigs were so forbidding, so black and ugly, that Cécile often wondered whether anything short of a miracle of the old-fashioned kind could ever make the sap rise in them again.

A great many people in the town were sick at this time, and Cécile herself caught a cold and was feverish. Her father wrapped her in blankets and made her sit with her feet in a hot mustard bath while she drank a great quantity of sassafras tea. Then he put her to bedView Image of Page 181and entertained her with an account of the cures his father and grandfather had effected with sassafras. It was one of the medicinal plants of the New World in which he had great faith. It had been first brought to Europe by Sir Walter Raleigh, he said, and had been for a time a very popular remedy in France. Even when it went out of fashion, the pharmacy on the Quai des Célestins had remained loyal to it, and continued to use sassafras after it became expensive because of infrequent supply. His father got it from London, where it still came in occasional shipments from the Virginia colony.

Cécile was kept in bed for three days,—in her father’s big bed, with the curtains drawn back, while her father himself attended to all the household duties. He was an accomplished cook, and continual practice in making medicines kept his hand expert in handling glass and earthenware and in regulating heat. He debated the advisability of sending for Jeanette, the laundress, or of asking Madame Pigeon to come in and help him. "Mais non, nous sommes plus tranquilles comme ça," he decided. That was the important thing—tranquillity. In the evenings he read aloud to his daughter; and even when he was in the shop, she could hear everything his clients had to say, so she was not dull. If her father was disen-View Image of Page 182gaged for a moment, he came in to chat with her. They talked about Father Hector, and of how soon they could hope for green salads in the market, and of whether it could be true that Pierre Charron was home from the Great Lakes already, since there was a rumour that he had been seen in Montreal.

It was a pleasant and a novel experience to lie warm in bed while her father was getting dinner in the kitchen, and to feel no responsibility at all; to listen to the drip of the rain, to watch the grey daylight fade away in the salon, and the firelight grow redder and redder on the old chairs and the sofa, on the gilt picture-frames and the brass candlesticks. But her mind roamed about the town and was dreamily conscious of its activities and of the lives of her friends; of the dripping grey roofs and spires, the lighted windows along the crooked streets, the great grey river choked with ice and frozen snow, the never-ending, merciless forest beyond. All these things seemed to her like layers and layers of shelter, with this one flickering, shadowy room at the core.

They dined on the little table beside the bed (as they so often breakfasted even when she was well), and after dinner her father closed the door so that she would not be disturbed by the noise he made in washing the dishes, or even by Blinker’s visit. It was while he wasView Image of Page 183thus alone in the kitchen that he had, one evening, a strange interview with Blinker.

When Blinker had finished his tasks, he asked timidly if monsieur would please give him a little of that medicine again, to make him sleep.

Auclair looked at him doubtfully.

"How long is it you have not been sleeping?"

"Oh, a long time! Please, monsieur, give me something."

"Sit down, Jules. What is the matter? You are strong and healthy. You do not overeat. I cannot understand why you have this trouble. Perhaps you have something on your mind."

"Perhaps."

"That will often keep one awake. I am not a man to meddle, but if you told me what worries you, I should know better what to do for you."

Blinker’s head drooped. He looked very miserable.

"Monsieur, I am an unfortunate man. If I told you, you might put me out."

"You have told your confessor?"

"It was not a sin. Not what they call a sin. It was a misfortune."

"Well, we will never put you out, Jules, be sure of that."

View Image of Page 184

Blinker, with his hands knotted on his knees, seemed to be trying to bring something up out of himself. "Monsieur," he said at last, "I am unfortunate. I was brought up to a horrible trade. I was a torturer in the King’s prison at Rouen."

Auclair started, but he caught himself quickly.

"Well, Jules," he said quietly, "that, too, is the King’s service."

"Sale service, monsieur," the poor wretch exclaimed bitterly, "sale métier! It was my father who did those things,—he was under the chief, he had to do it. I was afraid of him, for he was a hard man. I had no chance to learn another trade. Nobody wanted the prison folks about. In the street people would curse us. My father gave me brandy when he made me help him, all I could hold. He said it was right to punish the wicked, but I could never get used to it. Then something dreadful happened." Blinker was shivering all over.

Auclair poured him a glass of spirits and put some more wood into the stove. "You had better get it out, my boy. That will help you," he told him.

Hard as it was for Blinker to talk, he managed to tell his story. In Rouen there was a rough sort of woman who lived down near the river and did washing. She was honest, but quarrelsome; her neighbours didn’t like her.View Image of Page 185She had a little son who was a bad boy, and she often thrashed him. When he grew older, he struck back, and they used to fight, to the great annoyance of the neighbours. One summer this boy disappeared. A search was made for him. His mother was examined, and contradicted herself. The neighbours remembered hearing angry shouts and a smashing of bottles one night; they began to say she had done away with him. Someone made an accusation. The laundress was taken before the examiners again, but was sullen and refused to talk. She was put to the torture. After half an hour she broke down and confessed that she had killed her son, had put his body into a sack with stones and dragged it to the river. A few weeks later she was hanged.

Not long afterwards Blinker began to have trouble with his lower jaw, some decomposition of the bone; pieces of bone came out through his cheek. For weeks he never lay down, but walked the floor all night. Sometimes when he was full of brandy, he could doze in a chair for half an hour.

But he had another misery, harder to bear than his jaw. This was the first time he had ever suffered great pain, and ghosts began to haunt him. The faces of people he had put to torture rose before him, faces he had long forgotten. When everybody else was asleep, heView Image of Page 186could think of nothing but those faces. He told himself it was the law of the land and must be right; someone had to do it. But they never gave him any peace.

The suppuration in his jaw stopped at last. The scars on his face had begun to heal, when that murdered boy came back,—walked insolently in the streets of Rouen. The truth came out. After his quarrel with his mother he had hidden himself away on a boat tied up to the wharf, had got to Le Havre undiscovered, and there shipped as mousse on a bark bound for the West Indies. He made the voyage and came home.

Blinker began to walk the floor at night again, just as when his jaw was at its worst. How many of the others had been innocent? He could never get the big washerwoman’s screams out of his ears. He would have made away with himself then, but he was afraid of being punished after death. If he dropped asleep from exhaustion, he would dream of her. He had only one hope; that miserable boy’s adventure had put a thought into his head. If he could get away to a new country, where nobody knew him for the executioner’s son, perhaps he would leave all that behind and forget it. That was why he had come to Kebec. But sometimes, he never knew when or why, these things would rise up out of the past . . . faces . . . voices . . . even words, things they had said.

View Image of Page 187

"They are inside me, monsieur, I carry them with me." Blinker closed his eyes and slowly dropped his head forward on his hands.

"Your sickness was a good chance for you, my poor fellow. Suffering teaches us compassion. There are some in Kebec, in high places, who have not learned that yet. If Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier had ever known chagrin and disappointment, he would not cross the old Bishop as he does. I will give you something to make you sleep tomorrow, but afterwards you will not need anything. When God sent you that affliction in your face, he showed his mercy to you. And, by the way, who is your confessor?"

"Father Sébastien, at the Récollets’. But I have wanted to tell you, monsieur, ever since All Souls’ Eve. I came back late with my buckets, and the door there was a little open,—you were telling ma’m’selle about the old man who stole the brass pots. I wanted to make away with myself—but you said something. You said the law was wrong, not us poor creatures. Monsieur, I never hurt an animal to amuse myself, as some do. I was brought up to that trade." Blinker stopped and wiped the sweat out of his eyes with his sleeve.

The poor fellow had begun to give off a foul odour, as creatures do under fear or anguish. Auclair watchedView Image of Page 188with amazement the twisted face he saw every day above an armful of wood,—grown as familiar to him as an ugly piece of furniture,—now become altogether strange; it brought to his mind terrible weather-worn stone faces on the churches at home,—figures of the tormented in scenes of the Last Judgment. He hastened to measure out a dose of laudanum. After Blinker had gone out of the kitchen door, he made the sign of the cross over his own heart before he blew out the candle and went in to his daughter.

Cécile was flushed and excited; she had been crying, he saw.

"Oh Father, why were you so long with Blinker, and what was he telling you? He sounded so miserable!"

Her father put her head back on the pillow and smoothed her hair. "He was telling me all his old troubles, my dear, and when you are well again, I will tell them to you. We must be very kind to him. Your mother was right when she said there was no harm in him. Tomorrow I will go to Father Sébastien, and between us we will cure his distress."

"Then it was not a crime? You know some people say he was in the galleys in France."

"No, he was never in the galleys. He was one of the unfortunate of this world. You remember, when QueenView Image of Page 189Dido offers Æneas hospitality, she says: Having known misery, I have learned to pity the miserable. Our poor wood-carrier is like Queen Dido.’’

The next morning Cécile’s recovery began. As soon as she had drunk her chocolate, her father brought a pair of woollen stockings and told her to put them on. When she looked up at him wonderingly, he said:

"I have something to show you."

He wrapped her in a blanket, took her up in his arms, and carried her into the kitchen, where the back door stood open.

"Look out yonder," he said, "and presently you will see something."

She looked out at the dreary cliff-side with its black, frozen bushes and dirty snow, and long, grey icicles hanging from the jagged rocks. She wondered if there could be yellow buds on the willows, perhaps; but they were still naked, like stiff black briars.

Suddenly there was a movement up there, a flicker of something swift and slender in the grey light, against the grey, granulated snow,—then a twitter, a scolding anxious protest. Now she knew why her father had smiled so confidently when he lifted her out of bed.

"Oh, Papa, it is our swallow! Then the spring is com-View Image of Page 190ing! Nothing can keep it back now." She put her head down on his shoulder and cried a little. He pretended not to notice it, but stood holding her fast, patting her back, so muffled in folds of blanket.

"She is hunting her old nest, up among the crags. I cannot see whether it is still there. But if it has been blown away, she can easily build herself another. She can get mud, because there is a thaw every day now about noon, and the dead leaves are sticking up wherever the snow melts."

"Is she the only one? Is she all alone?"

"She is the only one here this morning, but her friends will be close behind. Listen, how she scolds!"

"Father," said Cécile suddenly, "where has she been, our swallow? Where, do you think?"

"Oh, far away in the South! Somewhere down there where Robert de La Salle was murdered. By the Gulf of Mexico, perhaps."

"And in France where do the swallows go in winter?"

"Very far. Across the Mediterranean to Algérie, where the oranges grow."

"Has our swallow been where there are oranges? Do they grow by the Gulf of Mexico? Oh, Papa, I wish I could see an orange, on its little tree!"

"You will see them when we go home. There are fineView Image of Page 191old orange-trees growing under glass in our own parish, and they are brought out into the courtyards in summer."

"But couldn’t we possibly grow one here in Quebec? The Jesuits have such great warm cellars; I am sure they could, if they tried."

Her father laughed as he carried her back to bed. "I am afraid not even the Jesuits could do that! Now I am going to leave you for a little while. I will put a card on the door announcing that we are closed until noon. You are so much better, that I can make my visit to the Hôtel Dieu this morning."

"And on your way, Papa, will you stop and tell Monseigneur l’Ancien that our swallow has come? For his book, you know."

Ever since he first came out to Canada, old Bishop Laval had kept a brief weather record, noting down the date of the first snowfall, when the river froze over, the nights of excessive cold, the storms and the great thaws. And for nearly forty years now he had faithfully recorded the return of the swallow.

View Image of Page 192

BOOK IV

Pierre Charron

View Image of Page 193 View Image of Page 194

It was the first day of June. Before dawn a wild calling and twittering of birds in the bushes on the cliffside above the apothecary’s back door announced clear weather. When the sun came up over the Île d’Orléans, the rock of Kebec stood gleaming above the river like an altar with many candles, or like a holy city in an old legend, shriven, sinless, washed in gold. The quickening of all life and hope which had come to France in May had reached the far North at last. That morning the Auclairs drank their chocolate with all the doors and windows open.

Euclide was at his desk, making up little packets of saffron flowers to flavour fish soups, when a slender man in buckskins, with a quick swinging step, crossed the threshold and embraced him before he had time to rise. He was not a big fellow, this Pierre Charron, hero of the fur trade and the coureurs de bois, not above medium height, but quick as an otter and always sure ofView Image of Page 195himself. When Auclair, after returning his embrace with delight, drew back to look at him and asked him how he was, he threw up his chin and answered:

"Je me porte bien, comme toujours."

"And have you had a good winter, Pierre?"

"But yes. I always have a good winter, monsieur. I see to it."

"And how do you happen to be down so early?"

Charron’s face changed. He frowned. "That is not so good. My mother was ailing. They brought me word, out to Michilimackinac, so I returned to Montreal in March. She was better; the Sisters of the Congregation had been taking care of her. But I did not leave her again. No one can nurse her so well as I. I stayed at home and let the other fellows have my spring trade this year. I can afford it."

"But I must hear about your mother’s ailment, my son; and first let me call Cécile. She will not want to lose even a minute of your visit."

Auclair went back to the kitchen, and Cécile ran in without stopping to take off her tablier. It flashed across Pierre that she was perhaps growing too tall to be kissed. But she was quicker than his thought, threw her arms about his neck, and gave him the glad kiss of welcome.

View Image of Page 196

"Oh, Pierre Charron, I am delighted at you, Pierre Charron!"

He stood laughing, holding both her hands and swinging them back and forth in a rhythm of some sort, so that though they were standing still, they seemed to be dancing. Cécile was laughing, too, as children do where they never have been afraid or uncertain. "Oh, Pierre, have you been to the great falls again, and Michilimackinac?"

"Everywhere, everywhere!" He swung her hands faster and faster.

"And you will tell me about the big beaver towns?"

"Gently, Cécile," her father interposed. "Pierre’s mother has been ill, and he will tell us first about her. What was it like this time, my boy, a return of her old complaint?" The one long journey Auclair had ever made away from Quebec since he landed here was to go up to Montreal in Pierre’s shallop to examine and prescribe for Madame Charron.

From his first meeting with him, Auclair had loved this restless boy (he was a boy then) who shot up and down the swift rivers of Canada in his canoe; who was now at Niagara, now at the head of Lake Ontario, now at the Sault Sainte Marie on his way into the fathomless forbidding waters of Lake Superior. To both AuclairView Image of Page 197and Madame Auclair, Pierre Charron had seemed the type they had come so far to find; more than anyone else he realized the romantic picture of the free Frenchman of the great forests which they had formed at home on the bank of the Seine. He had the good manners of the Old World, the dash and daring of the New. He was proud, he was vain, he was relentless when he hated, and quickly prejudiced; but he had the old ideals of clan-loyalty, and in friendship he never counted the cost. His goods and his life were at the disposal of the man he loved or the leader he admired. Though his figure was still boyish, his face was full of experience and sagacity; a fine bold nose, a restless, rather mischievous mouth, white teeth, very strong and even, sparkling hazel eyes with a kind of living flash in them, like the sunbeams on the bright rapids upon which he was so skilful.

Pierre’s father, a soldier of fortune from Languedoc, had done well in the fur trade and built himself a comfortable dwelling in Montreal, on Saint Paul street, next the house of Jacques Le Ber. Pierre was almost exactly the same age as Le Ber’s daughter, Jeanne; the two children had been playmates and had learned their catechism together. After Pierre’s father was drowned in a storm on Lake Ontario, Jacques Le Ber took the sonView Image of Page 198into his employ to train him for the fur business. Of all the suitors for Mademoiselle Le Ber’s hand Pierre was thought to have the best chance of success, and the merchant would have liked him for a son-in-law. At the time when Mademoiselle Le Ber, then fifteen, came home from her schooling in Quebec, Pierre was her father’s clerk and was often at the house. She had seemed favourably disposed toward him. It was an old story in Montreal that after Jeanne took her first vow and immured herself in her father’s house, disappointment had driven young Charron into the woods. He had learned the Indian languages as a child, and the Indians liked and trusted him, as they had liked his father. All along the Great Lakes, as far as Michilimackinac, he had a name among them for courage and fair dealing, for a loyal friend and a relentless enemy. Every year he gave half the profits of his ventures to his mother; the rest he squandered on drink and women and new guns, as his comrades did. But in Montreal his behaviour was always exemplary, out of respect to his mother.

After accepting Auclair’s invitation to come to supper that evening, Charron said he must go to Noël Pommier to order a pair of hard boots,—he was wearing moccasins. "And will you come along, little monkey?"View Image of Page 199he asked, making a face. When Cécile was little, he had always called her his petit singe.

She glanced eagerly at her father. He nodded. "Run along, and give my respects to Madame Pommier."

Cécile slipped her hand into Charron’s, and they went out into the street. Across the way, they saw Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier in his garden, directing some workmen who were apparently building an arbour for him.

"I see your grand neighbour has come home," Pierre observed.

"Oh yes, last September. But you must have heard? People say he brought such beautiful things for his house; furniture and paintings and tapestry and silver dishes. Wouldn’t you love to see the inside of his Palace?"

"Not a bit! He is too French for me." Charron threw up his chin.

Cécile laughed. "But my father is French, and so is Father Hector; you like them."

"Oh, that is different. But the man over there goes against me. He smells of Versailles. The old man is my Bishop. But I could do without any of them."

"Hush, Pierre Charron! You are foolish to quarrel with the priests. I love Father Hector. You can’t say he isn’t a brave man."

View Image of Page 200

Pierre shrugged. "Oh, he is brave enough. All the same, he’s a little too Frenchified for me. You and I are Canadians, monkey. We were born here."

"Why, I wasn’t at all! You know that."

"Well, if you weren’t, you couldn’t help it. You got here early. You were very little when I first saw you with your mother. Cécile, every autumn, before I start for the woods, I have a mass said at the paroisse in Ville- Marie for madame your mother."

Cécile pressed his hand softly and drew closer to him. Whenever Charron spoke of her mother, or of his own, his voice lost its tone of banter; he became respectful, serious, simple. It was clear enough that for him the family was the first and final thing in the human lot; and it was so engrafted with religion that he could only say: "Very well; religion for the fireside, freedom for the woods."

As they passed the end of the long Seminary building, the door of the garden stood open, and within they saw Bishop Laval, walking up and down the sanded paths, his breviary open in his hand. It was a very small garden; a grass plot in the centre, a row of Lombardy poplars along the wall, some lilac bushes, now in bloom, a wooden seat with no back under a crooked quincetree. The old man caught sight of Pierre, though heView Image of Page 201walked so noiselessly,—beckoned to him and called out his name. The Bishop knew everyone along the river so well that it was said he could recognize a lost child by the family look in its face.

Pierre snatched off his cap and they went inside the garden door. Monseigneur inquired after the health of Madame Charron, and of the aged nun Marguerite Bourgeoys. And had Pierre heard whether Mademoiselle Le Ber was in health?"

Not directly. He supposed she was as usual; he had heard nothing to the contrary.

The Bishop breathed heavily, like a tired horse. "All the sinners of Ville-Marie may yet be saved by the prayers of that devoted girl," he said with a certain meaning in his tone. "And you, my son, have you been to your confessor since your return from the woods?"

Pierre said respectfully that he had. The Bishop then turned to Cécile and placed his hand upon her head, with the rare smile which always seemed a little sad on his grim features.

"And here we have a child who borrows money,— and of a poor priest, too! Why did you never come to pay me back my twenty sous?"

"But Monseigneur l’Ancien, I gave them to Houssart, the very day after!"

View Image of Page 202

"I know you did, my child, but I should have liked it better if you had come to me when you paid your debt. You are not afraid of me?"

"Oh, no, Monseigneur! But you are always occupied, and I did not know whether you liked to have children come."

"I do. I like it very much. Make me a visit here in my garden some morning at this hour, and I will share my lilacs with you; they are coming on now. Bring the little boy, if you like. I hear from the Pommiers that you and your father are making a good boy of him, and that is very commendable in you."

During the rest of the short walk to the cobbler’s, Pierre asked what the Bishop meant by the twenty sous, but he seemed to pay little attention to the story; he was rather overcast, indeed. It was not until he greeted Madame Pommier that he recovered his high spirits.

For Charron, that evening, the apothecary brought up from his cellar some fiery Bordeaux, proper for a son of Languedoc, and the hours flew by. After Cécile had said good-night and gone upstairs to her summerView Image of Page 203bed-room, the two men talked on until after midnight; of the woods, of the state of the fur trade, of the results of the Count’s last Indian campaign, and the ingratitude of the King, who had rewarded his services so inadequately.

Pierre lost his reserve after a bottle or two of fine Gaillac, and the conversation presently took a very personal turn. Auclair, in speaking of Madame Charron’s illness, remarked that it was fortunate she had such nurses at hand as the Sisters of the Congregation.

"Oh, yes, they took good care of her, to be sure," Pierre admitted. "And why not? By Heaven, they owe me something, those women! Fifty thousand gold écus, perhaps!"

"Charron," said his host reprovingly, "you do yourself wrong to pretend that you are chagrined at having lost that dowry. You are not a mean-spirited man. You have never cared much about money."

"Perhaps not, but I care about defeat. If the venerable Bourgeoys had not got hold of that girl in her childhood and overstrained her with fasts and penances, she would be a happy mother today, not sleeping in a stone cell like a prisoner. There are plenty of girls, ugly, poor, stupid, awkward, who are made for such a life. It was bad enough when she was shut up in herView Image of Page 204father’s house; but now she is no better than dead. Worse."

"Still, if it is the life she desires, and if her father can bear it—"

"Oh, her father, poor man! I do not like to meet him on the street,—and he does not like to meet me. I recall to him the days when she first came home from Quebec and used to be at her mother’s side, at the head of a long table full of good company, always looking out for everyone, saying the right thing to everyone. It did his eyes good to look at her. He was never the same man after she shut herself away. I was in his employ then, and I know. He used to talk to me and say: ‘It is like a fever; it will burn itself out in time. We shall all be happy again.’ This went on three years, and he was always hoping. But not I. I saw her before I broke away to the woods, though. I made sure."

Pierre took out a pouch of strong Indian tobacco, pulverized it in his brown palm, and put it into his pipe. He drew the smoke in deep, like a man overwrought. Auclair had meant to bring out some old brandy to flavour their talk, but he thought: "No, better not." Aloud he said:

"You mean that you had an interview with Mademoiselle Le Ber after she went into retreat?"

View Image of Page 205

"Call it an interview. I made sure." Charron took the pipe out of his mouth and spoke rapdily. "It was in the fourth year of her retreat. I had lost hope, but I wanted to know. She always went out of the house to early mass. One morning in the spring, when it gets light early, I went to the narrow allée between her garden and the church and waited there under an apple-tree that hung over the wall. When she came along with her old servant, I stepped out in front of her and spoke. Ah, that was a beautiful moment for me! She had not changed. She did not shrink away from me or reproach me. She was gracious and gentle, as always, and at her ease. She put back her grey veil as we talked, and looked me in the eyes. There was still colour in her cheeks,—not rosy as she used to be, but her face was fresh and soft, like the apple blossoms on that tree where we stood. She had no hard word for me. She said she was glad of a chance to see me again and to bid me farewell; she meant to renew her vows when the five years were over, and we should never meet again. When I began to cry,—I was young then,—and knelt down before her, she put her hand on my head; she did not fear me or the few people who hurried past us into the church,—they seemed frightened enough at such a sight, but she was calm. She told me it would be better if I left her father, and that I mustView Image of Page 206marry. I will always pray for you, she said, and when you have children, I will pray for them. As long as we are both in this world, you may know I pray for you every day; that God may preserve you from sudden death without repentance, and that we may meet in heaven."

Charron sat silent for a moment, then bent over the candle and lit his pipe, which had gone out. ‘‘You know, monsieur, three times in the woods my comrades have thought it was all over with me; a powder explosion, my canoe going down under me in the rapids, and then the gunshot wound I had in the Count’s last campaign. I have remembered that promise; for I have certainly been delivered from sudden death. I remember, too, her voice when she said those words,—it was still her own voice, which made people love to go to her father’s house, and one felt gay if she but spoke one’s name. And now it is harsh and hollow like an old crow’s—terrible to hear!"

Auclair began to wonder whether Pierre might have had anything to drink before he came to dinner. "Now you are talking wildly, my boy. We cannot know what her voice is like now."

"I know," said Charron sullenly. He crossed the room to the door of the enclosed staircase, and examined it to see that it was shut. "The little one cannot hear,View Image of Page 207up there? No?" He sat down and leaned forward, his elbows on the table. "I know. I have heard her. I have seen her."

"Pierre, you have not done anything irreverent, that the nuns will never forgive?" Auclair was alarmed by the very thought that the sad solitaire, who asked for nothing on this earth but solitude, had perhaps been startled.

Charron was too much excited and too sorry for himself at that moment to notice his friend’s apprehensions.

"It was like this," he went on presently. "You know, because of my mother, this year I got back to Montreal early, months before my time. There is not much to do there, God knows, except to be a pig, and I never behave like dirt in my mother’s town. We live so near the chapel of the Congregation that I can never get the recluse out of my mind. You remember there were two weeks of terrible cold in March, and it made me wretched to think of her walled up there. No, don’t misunderstand me!" Charron’s eyes came back from their far-away point of vision and fixed intently, distrustfully, on his friend’s face. "All that is over; one does not love a woman who has been dead for nearly twenty years. But there is such a thing as kindness; one wouldn’t like to think of a dog that had been one’s play-View Image of Page 208fellow, much less a little girl, suffering from cold those bitter nights. You see, there are all those early memories; one cannot get another set; one has but those." Pierre’s voice choked, because something had come out by chance, thus, that he had never said to himself before. The candles blurred before Auclair a little, too. God was a witness, he murmured, that he knew the truth of Pierre’s remark only too well.

After he had relit his pipe and smoked a little, Charron continued. "You know she goes into the church to pray before the altar at midnight. Well, I hid myself in the church and saw her. It is not difficult for a man who has lived among the Indians; you slide into the chapel when an old sacristan is locking up after vespers, and stay there behind a pillar as long as you choose. It was a long wait. I had my fur jacket on and a flask of brandy in my pocket, and I needed both. God’s Name, is there any place so cold as churches? I had to move about to keep from aching all over,—but, of course, I made no noise. There was only the sanctuary lamp burning, until the moon came round and threw some light in at the windows. I knew when it must be near midnight, you get to have a sense of time in the woods. I hid myself behind a pillar at the back of the church. I felt a little nervous, sorry I had come, perhaps.—At last I heard a latchView Image of Page 209lift,—you could have heard a rabbit breathe in that place. The iron grille beside the altar began to move outward. She came in, carrying a candle. She wore a grey gown, and a black scarf on her head, but no veil. The candle shone up into her face. It was like a stone face; it had been through every sorrow."

Charron stopped and crossed himself. He shut his eyes and dropped his head in his hands. "My friend, I could remember a face!—I could remember Jeanne in her little white furs, when I used to pull her on my sled. Jacques Le Ber would have burned Montreal down to keep her warm. He meant to give her every joy in the world, and she has thrown the world away. . . She put down her candle and went toward the high altar. She walked very slowly, with great dignity. At first she prayed aloud, but I scarcely understood her. My mind was confused; her voice was so changed,—hoarse, hollow, with the sound of despair in it. Why is she unhappy, I ask you? She is, I know it! When she prayed in silence, such sighs broke from her. And once a groan, such as I have never heard; such despair—such resignation and despair! It froze everything in me. I felt that I would never be the same man again. I only wanted to die and forget that I had ever hoped for anything in this world.

View Image of Page 210

"After she had bowed herself for the last time, she took up her candle and walked toward that door, standing open. I lost my head and betrayed myself. I was well hidden, but she heard me sob.

"She was not startled. She stood still, with her hand on the latch of the grille, and turned her head, halffacing me. After a moment she spoke.

"Poor sinner, she said, poor sinner, whoever you are, may God have mercy upon you! I will pray for you. And do you pray for me also.

"She walked on and shut the grille behind her. I turned the key in the church door and let myself out. No man was ever more miserable than I was that night."

Ever since Cécile could remember, she had longed to go over to the Île d’Orléans. It was only about four miles down the river, and from the slopes of Cap Diamant she could watch its fields and pastures come alive in the spring, and the bare trees change from purple-grey to green. Down the middle of the island ran a wooded ridge, like a backbone, and here and there along its flanks were cleared spaces, cultivated groundView Image of Page 211where the islanders raised wheat and rye. Seen from the high points of Quebec, the island landscape looked as if it had been arranged to please the eye,—full of folds and wrinkles like a crumpled table-cloth, with little fields twinkling above the dark tree-tops. The climate was said to be more salubrious than that of Quebec, and the soil richer. All the best vegetables and garden fruits in the market came from the Île, and the wild strawberries of which Cécile’s father was so fond. Giorgio, the drummer boy, had often told her how well the farmers lived over there; and about the great eel-fishings in the autumn, when the islanders went out at night with torches and seined eels by the thousand.

Pierre Charron had a friend on the island, Jean Baptiste Harnois, the smith of Saint-Laurent, and he meant to go over and pay him a visit this summer, before he went back to Montreal. He had promised to take Cécile along,—every time he came to the shop, he reminded her that they were to make this excursion. One fine morning in the last week of June he dropped in to say that the wind was right, and he would start for the island in about an hour, to be gone for three days.

Very well, Auclair told him, Cécile would be ready.

"But three days, Father!" she exclaimed; "can you manage for yourself so long? You bought so many things at the market for me to cook."

View Image of Page 212

"I can manage. You must go by all means. You may not have such a chance again."

"Good," said Pierre. "I will be back in an hour. And she must bring a warm coat; it will be cold out on the water."

Cécile had never gone on a voyage before,—had never slept a night away from home, except during the Phips bombardment, when she and her mother had taken refuge at the Ursuline convent, along with the other women and children from the Lower Town.

"What shall I take with me, Father? I am so distracted I cannot think!"

"The little valise that was your mother’s will hold your things. You will need a night-gown, and a pair of stockings, and a clean cotton blouse, and some handkerchiefs; I should think that would be all. And I will give you a package of raisins as a present for Madame Harnois."

She ran upstairs and began to pack her mother’s bag, finding it hard to assemble her few things in her excitement.

"Are you ready, Cécile?" her father presently called from the foot of the stairs.

"I am not sure, Father—I think so. I wish I had known yesterday."

View Image of Page 213

"Then you would not have slept all night. Come along, and I will put the raisins in your valise."

Pierre was waiting, seated on the long table that served as a counter. Her father looked into her bag to see that she had the proper things, then handed it to him. Cécile put on her cap and coat. Auclair kissed her and wished them bon voyage. "Take good care of her, Pierre."

Pierre touched his hand to his black forelock. "As you would yourself, monsieur." He pushed Cécile out of the door before him.

"Papa," she called back, "you will not forget to keep the fire under the soup? It has been on only an hour."

Pierre’s boat was a light shallop with one sail. He rowed out far enough to catch the breeze and then sat in the stern, letting the wind and current carry them. He had made a change in his clothes during the hour he was absent from the shop, Cécile noticed (later in the day she wondered why!), had put on a white linen shirt and knotted a new red silk neckerchief about his throat. He soon took off his knitted cap, lit his pipe, lounged at his ease. On one shore stretched the dark forest, on the other the smiling, sunny fields that ran toward Beaupré. Behind them the Lower Town grew smaller and smaller; the rock of Kebec lost its detail until theyView Image of Page 214could see only Cap Diamant, and the Château, and the spires of the churches. The sunlight on the river made a silver glare all about the boat, and from the water itself came a deep rhythmic sound, like something breathing.

"Think of it, Pierre, in all these years I have never been on the river before!" Such a stretch of lost opportunity as life seemed just then!

Pierre smiled. "Not so many years, at that! Your father is over-cautious, maybe, but squalls come up suddenly on this river, and most of these young fellows had as lief drown as not. I’d rather you never went with anyone but me. If you like it, you can go with me any time."

"But I’d like to go the other way,—to Montreal, and up those rivers that are full of rapids. I want to go as far as Michilimackinac."

"Some time, perhaps. We’ll see how you like roughing it."

Cécile asked what he had in the stone jug she saw in the bow, along with his blanket and buckskin coat.

"That is brandy, for the smith. But it will come back full of good country wine. He makes it from wild grapes. The wild grapes on the island are the best in Canada; Jacques Cartier named it the Île de Bacchus because he found such fine grapes growing in the woods. That ought to please you, with all your Latin!"

View Image of Page 215

"Are you like Mother Juchereau, do you think it wrong for a girl to know Latin?"

"Not if she can cook a hare or a partridge as well as Mademoiselle Auclair! She may read all the Latin she pleases. But I expect you won’t like the food at the Harnois’, à la campagnarde, you know,—they cook everything in grease. As for me, it doesn’t matter. When you can go to an Indian feast and eat dogs boiled with blueberries, you can eat anything."

Cécile shuddered. "I don’t see how you can do it, Pierre. I should think it would be easier to starve."

"Oh, do you, my dear? Try starving once; it’s a long business. I’ve known the time when dog meat cooked in a dirty pot seemed delicious! But the worst food I ever swallowed was what they call tripe de roche. I went out to Lac la Mort with some Frenchmen early in the spring once. They were a green lot, and they let most of our provisions get stolen on the way. As soon as we reached the lake, we were caught in a second winter; a heavy snow, and everything frozen. No game, no fish. We had to fall back on tripe de roche. It’s a kind of moss that grows on the rocks along the lake, something like a sponge; the cold doesn’t kill it, when everything else is frozen hard as iron. You gather it and boil it, and it’s not so bad as it goes down,—tastes like any boiled weed.View Image of Page 216But afterwards—oh, what a stomach-ache! The men sat round tied up in a knot. We had about a week of that stuff. We scraped the hair off our bear skins and roasted them, that time. But it’s a truth, monkey, I wouldn’t like a country where things were too soft. I like a cold winter, and a hot summer. My father used to boast that in Languedoc you were never out of sight of a field or a vineyard. That would mean people everywhere around you, always watching you! No hunting,—they put you in jail if you shoot a partridge. Even the fish in the streams belong to somebody. I’d be in prison in a week there."

The settlement at Saint-Laurent was Pierre’s destination. After he had passed the point at Sainte-Pétronille and turned into the south channel, a sweet, warm odour blew out from the shore, very like the smell of ripe strawberries. Each time the boat passed a little cove, this fragrance grew stronger, the air seemed saturated with it. All the early explorers wrote with much feeling about these balmy odours that blew out from the Canadian shores,—nothing else seemed to stir their imagination so much. That fragrance is really the aromatic breath of spruce and pine, given out under the hot sun of noonday, but the early navigators believed it was the smell of luscious unknown fruits, wafted out to sea.

View Image of Page 217

When Pierre had made a landing and tied his boat, they went up the path to the smith’s house, to find the family at dinner. They were warmly received and seated at the dinner-table. The smith had no son, but four little girls. After dinner Cécile went off into the fields with them to pick wild strawberries. She had never seen so many wild flowers before. The daisies were drifted like snow in the tall meadow grass, and all the marshy hollows were thatched over with buttercups, so clean and shining, their yellow so fresh and unvarying, that it seemed as if they must all have been born that morning at the same hour. The clumps of blue and purple iris growing in these islands of buttercups made a sight almost too wonderful. All the afternoon Cécile thought she was in paradise.

The little girls did not bother her much. They were timid with a guest from town and talked very little. Two of them had been to Quebec, and even to her father’s shop, and they asked her about the stuffed baby alligator, where it came from. They wanted to know, too, why her father bought so many pigs’ bladders in the market. Did he eat them, or did he fill them with sausage meat? Cécile explained that he washed and dried them, and when people were sick, he filled the bladders with hot water and put them on the sore place, to ease the pain.

View Image of Page 218

The little girls wore moccasins, but no stockings, and their brown legs were badly marked by brier scratches and mosquito bites. When they showed her the pigs and geese and tame rabbits, they kept telling her about peculiarities of animal behaviour which she thought it better taste to ignore. They called things by very unattractive names, too. Cécile was not at all sure that she liked these children with pale eyes and hay-coloured hair and furtive ways.

At supper she was glad to see Pierre and the genial blacksmith again, but the kitchen where they ate was very hot and close, for Madame Harnois shut all the doors and windows to keep out the mosquitos. There were mosquitos at home, on Mountain Hill, too, but her father drove them away by making a smudge of herbs, which were sent to him from France every year.

The family went to bed early, and after darkness had shut off the country about them, and bedtime was approaching, Cécile felt uneasy and afraid of something. Pierre had brought his own blanket, and said he would sleep in the hayloft. She wished she could follow him, and with a sinking heart heard him go whistling across the wagon-yard.

There were only three rooms in this house, the kitchen and two bedrooms. In one of these slept theView Image of Page 219smith and his wife. In the other was a wide, low bed made of split poles, and there slept all the four daughters. There, Cécile soon gathered, she too must sleep! The mother told them to give Cécile the outside place in the bed, for manners. Slowly she undressed and put on her night-gown. The little Harnois girls took off their frocks and tumbled into bed in their chemises,— they told her they only wore night-gowns in winter. When they kicked off their moccasins, they did not stop to wash their legs, which were splashed with the mud of the marsh and bloody from mosquito bites. One candle did not give much light, but Cécile saw that they must have gone to bed unwashed for many nights in these same sheets. The case on the bolster, too, was rumpled and dirty. She felt that she could not possibly lie down in that bed. She made one pretext after another to delay the terrible moment; the children asked whether she said so many prayers every night. At last the mother called that it was time to put out the candle. She blew it out and crept into the bed, spreading a handkerchief from her valise down on the bolster-cover where she must put her head.

She lay still and stiff on the very edge of the feather bed, until the children were asleep and she could hear the smith and his wife snoring in the next room. HisView Image of Page 220snore was only occasional, deep and guttural; but his wife’s was high and nasal, and constant. Cécile got up very softly and dressed carefully in the dark. There was only one window in the room, and that was shut tight to keep out mosquitos. She sat down beside it and watched the moon come up,—the same moon that was shining down on the rock of Kebec. Perhaps her father was taking his walk on Cap Diamant, and was looking up the river at the Île d’Orléans and thinking of her. She began to cry quietly. She thought a great deal about her mother, too, that night; how her mother had always made everything at home beautiful, just as here everything about cooking, eating, sleeping, living, seemed repulsive. The longest voyage on the ocean could scarcely take one to conditions more different. Her mother used to reckon Madame Pigeon a careless housekeeper; but Madame Pigeon’s easy-going ways had not prepared one for anything like this. She tried to think about the buttercups in the marsh, as clean as the sun itself, and the long hay-grass with the star-white daisies.

Cécile sat there until morning, through the endless hours until daylight came, careful never to look back at the rumpled bed behind her. When Madame Harnois stuck her head in at the door to waken her children,View Image of Page 221she complimented Cécile upon being up so early. All the family washed in a wooden basin which stood on a bench in the kitchen, and they all wiped their faces on the same towel. The mother got breakfast in her nightcap because she had not taken time to arrange her hair. Cécile did not want much breakfast; the bread had so much lard in it that she could not eat it. She had sagamite and milk.

When they got up from the table, Pierre announced that he was going fishing, and he did not even suggest taking her along. The little girls were expected to help their mother in the morning, so Cécile got away unobserved into the nearest wood. She went through it, and climbed toward the ridge in the middle of the island. At last she came out on a waving green hayfield with a beautiful harp-shaped elm growing in the middle of it. The grass there was much taller than the daisies, so that they looked like white flowers seen through a driving grey-green rain. Cécile ran across the field to that symmetrical tree and lay down in the dark, cloud-shaped shadow it threw on the waving grass. The tight feeling in her chest relaxed. She felt she had escaped for ever from the Harnois and their way of living. She went to sleep and slept a long while. When she wakened up in the sweet-smelling grass, with the grasshoppers jumpView Image of Page 222ing over her white blouse, she felt rested and happy,— though unreal, indeed, as if she were someone else. She was thinking she need not go back to the smith’s house at all that day, but could lunch on wild strawberries, when she heard the little girls’ voices calling her, "Cécile, Cé-cile!" rather mournfully, and she remembered that she ought not to cause the family anxiety. She looked for a last time at the elm-tree and the sunny field, and then started back through the wood. She didn’t want the children to come to that place in their search for her. She hoped they had never been there!

After dinner she escaped into the fields again, but this time the girls went with her. They had a grape-vine swing in the wood; as she had never had a swing when she was little, she found it delightful. These children were nicer when they played at games and did not stand staring at one.

But as the sunlight began to grow intensely gold on the tree-tops and the slanting fields, dread and emptiness awoke in Cécile’s breast again, a chilling fear of the night. The mother had found her handkerchief spread out on the bolster and had put on a clean bolster-slip. But that made little difference. She couldn’t possibly lie in that bed all night, not even if the children had taken a bath before they got into it. As soon as they were asleep, she got up and sat by the window as on the first night.

View Image of Page 223

At breakfast Pierre Charron noticed that Cécile did not look at all like herself. When they left the table, he asked her to go down to the spring with him, and as soon as they were alone, inquired if she were not feeling well.

"No, I don’t feel well, and truly I can’t stay here any longer. Please, please, Pierre, take me home today!"

Pierre had never seen her cry before, and he was greatly surprised. "Very good. There is not much wind, and perhaps we had better go today, anyhow. Get your things, and I’ll tell the smith I’ve changed my mind."

Cécile ran swiftly back to the house. She knew she had not been a very satisfactory visitor, and she felt remorseful. She gave the little girls all the handkerchiefs she had brought with her,—they hadn’t any, but wiped their sweaty faces on their sleeves or their skirts. Several of her handkerchiefs had come from her aunts, and she was very fond of them, but she parted with them gladly and only wished she had more things to give the children.

She could scarcely believe in her good fortune when Pierre’s boat actually left the shore and he began pulling out into the river, while the Harnois children stood waving to them from the cove.

"We needn’t hurry, eh?" Pierre asked.

View Image of Page 224

"Oh, no! I love being on the river," she replied unsteadily. He asked no further questions, but handled his oars, singing softly to himself. Of course, she thought sadly, he would never want to take her anywhere again. She used to dream that one day he might take her to Montreal in his boat, perhaps even to see the great falls at Niagara.

As soon as they were out of the south channel and had cleared the point of the island, they could see the rock of Kebec and the glare of the sun on the slate roofs. Cécile began to struggle with her tears again. It was as if she were home already. For a long while it did not grow much plainer; then it rose higher and higher against the sky.

"Now I can see the Château, and the Récollet spire," she cried. "And, oh, Pierre, there is the Seminary!"

"Yes? It’s a fine building, but I never had any particular affection for it." He saw that she was much too happy to notice his banter.

Soon they could see the spire of Notre Dame de la Victoire—and then they were in the shadow of the rock itself. When she stepped upon the shore, Cécile remembered how Sister Catherine de Saint-Augustin, when she landed with her companions, had knelt down and kissed the earth. Had she been alone, she wouldView Image of Page 225have loved to do just that. They went hand in hand up La Place street, across the market square, down Notre Dame street beside the church, and into Mountain Hill. It was wonderful that everything should be just the same, when she had been away so long! Pierre did not bother her with questions, but she knew he was watching her closely. She was ashamed, but it couldn’t be helped; some things are stronger than shame.

When they burst in upon her father, he was seated at his desk, rolling pills on a sheet of glass.

"What, back already?" He did not seem so overjoyed as Cécile had thought he would be.

"Yes, monsieur," Pierre replied carelessly, "we were a little bored in the country, both of us."

How grateful she was for that "tous les deux"! She might have known Pierre would not betray her.

"Father," she said as she kissed him again, "please ask Pierre Charron to come to dinner tonight. I want to make something very nice for him. I’ve given him a lot of trouble."

After Pierre was gone, and she had peeped into the salon and the kitchen to see that everything was as she had left it, Cécile came back into the shop.

"Father, Pierre took it on himself, but it was my fault we came home. I didn’t like country life very well. I was not happy."

View Image of Page 226

"But aren’t they kind people, the Harnois? Haven’t they kind ways?"

"Yes, they have." She sighed and put her hand to her forehead, trying to think. They had kind ways, those poor Harnois, but that was not enough; one had to have kind things about one, too. . . .

But if she was to make a good dinner for Pierre, she had no time to think about the Harnois. She put on her apron and made a survey of the supplies in the cellar and kitchen. As she began handling her own things again, it all seemed a little different,—as if she had grown at least two years older in the two nights she had been away. She did not feel like a little girl, doing what she had been taught to do. She was accustomed to think that she did all these things so carefully to please her father, and to carry out her mother’s wishes. Now she realized that she did them for herself, quite as much. Dogs cooked with blueberries—poor Madame Harnois’ dishes were not much better! These coppers, big and little, these brooms and clouts and brushes, were tools; and with them one made, not shoes or cabinetwork, but life itself. One made a climate within a climate; one made the days,—the complexion, the special flavour, the special happiness of each day as it passed; one made life.

View Image of Page 227

Suddenly her father came into the kitchen. "Cécile, why did you not call me to make the fire? And do you need a fire so early?"

"I must have hot water, Papa. It is no trouble to make a fire." She wiped her hands and threw her arms about him. "Oh, Father, I think our house is so beautiful!"

View Image of Page 228

BOOK V

The Ships from France

View Image of Page 229 View Image of Page 230

At four o’clock in the morning Cécile was sitting by her upstairs window, dressed and wide awake. Across the river there was already a red and purple glow above the black pines; but overhead spread the dark night sky, like a tent with its flap up, letting in a new day,—the most important day of the year.

Word had come down by land that five ships from France had passed Tadoussac and were beating up the river against head winds. During the night the wind had changed; Cécile had only to hold her handkerchief outside her window and watch it flutter, to reassure herself that a strong breeze was blowing in from the east, and the ships would be in today. She wondered how her father could go on sleeping. Nicholas Pigeon and Blinker had been up all night, making a great deal of noise as they turned out one baking after another to feed the hungry sailors. The smell of fresh bread was everywhere, very tempting to one who had been awake so long.

View Image of Page 231

At last she heard a door below open softly, and she ran down the stairs to the salon and out into the kitchen, where her father was just beginning to make his fire.

"Oh, Father, the wind is right! I knew it would come! Yesterday all the nuns at the Ursulines’ were praying for the wind to change. How soon do you suppose they will get in? You remember last year it rained all day when the first ships came. But today will be beautiful. I expect Kebec will look very fine to them."

"No better than they will to us, certainly. But there is no hurry. They will not be along for hours yet."

Cécile told him she had been awake nearly all night and was very hungry, so would he please hurry the chocolate. She herself ran out through the board fence that divided their back yard from the Pigeons’, to get a loaf from Blinker, as it was not nearly time for the baker’s boy to come on his rounds.

They had just sat down to their breakfast when they heard the front door open, and heavy, rapid little steps crossed the bare floor of the shop. Jacques came in, his pale eyes so round that he looked almost frightened.

"Hurry, Cécile, they’re coming!" he called. Then, remembering where he was, he snatched off his cap and murmured: "Pardon, monsieur. Bonjour, monsieur. Bonjour, Cécile."

View Image of Page 232

Cécile sprang up. "You mean they are in sight, Jacques?"

"People say they are, nearly," he answered vaguely.

"What nonsense, Cécile! You are as foolish as the little boy. You know the cannon would be sounding and the whole town shouting if the ships were in sight. Sit down and calm yourselves, both of you. Jacques, here is some chocolate for you."

"Thank you, monsieur." He sat down on the edge of the chair and took the cup carefully in both hands, at the same time glancing at the clock. "But we must not be late," he added fearfully.

"We shall not be. The ships cannot possibly pass this end of the island before noon."

"Which ones do you think they will be, monsieur?"

"They will probably be old friends, that have come to us often before."

"Jacques means he hopes one of them will be La Garonne, with the nice sailor who made our beaver," Cécile explained.

Jacques blushed and looked up at her trustfully. But his anxiety was too strong for him. In a few moments he stole another glance at the clock and resolutely put down his cup.

"If you please, monsieur, I think I will go now."

View Image of Page 233

Auclair laughed. "You may both go! You are as restless as kittens. I can do nothing with either of you about. I will follow you in an hour or two. You will have a long wait."

The children agreed they wouldn’t mind that, and they ran out into the early sunshine and down the hill hand in hand.

"Oh, look at the market square, Jacques, look! I have never seen so many carts before."

Since long before daybreak the country people had been coming into town, bringing all they could carry in their carts and on their backs; fresh pork, dressed rabbits and poultry, butter and eggs, salad, green beans, leeks, peas, cucumbers, wild strawberries, maple sugar, spruce beer. The sailors, after two or three months on salt meat and ship’s bread, would sell their very earrings for poultry and green vegetables. All the marketwomen, and the men, too, were dressed in their best, in whatever was left of the holiday costume they used to wear at home, in their native town. A sailor would always make straight for the head-dress or bonnet or jacket of his own pays.

The children found there was already a crowd at the waterside, and while they ran about, hunting for an advantageous post of observation, people kept stream-View Image of Page 234ing down Mountain Hill. The whole of the Upper Town was emptying itself into the Lower. The old people, who almost never left the house, came with the rest, and babies at the breast were carried along because there was no one at home to leave them with. Not even on great feast-days did one see so many people come together. Bishop Laval and his donné came down the hill and took their places in the crowd. Giorgio, the drummer boy, and Picard, the Count’s valet, were sitting on one of the cannon that guarded the landing-place. Noël Pommier and his friend the wagon-maker came carrying old Madame Pommier between them, and a boy followed bringing her chair. There were even new faces: a company of Montreal merchants, who had been staying at the Château for several days, awaiting the ships.

All the poor and miserable were on the water front, as well as the great. ’Toinette was moving about in the crowd, looking fresh and handsome in a clean dress and a new kerchief. Her partner, the Snail, with her hair curled very tight and her hands hidden under her apron, was standing among the poor folk over by the King’s warehouse. Jacques was careful to keep out of his mother’s way; but she had no wish to be bothered with him and was blind to his presence in the crowd. The Count did not come down the hill, but he was in plainView Image of Page 235view on the terrace in front of the Château, and with him were the Intendant and Madame de Champigny, and a group of officers with their wives. Everyone in Kebec, Cécile believed, except the cloistered nuns, was out today. Even Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier, though he was so proud, had a chair placed in the highest part of his garden and sat there looking down over the roofs, watching for the ships.

The hours dragged on. Babies began to cry and old people to murmur, but nobody went away. Giorgio and Picard made a place for Jacques between them on the cannon. By the time her father arrived, Cécile was beginning to wonder whether she could possibly stand any longer. But very soon a shout went up—something flashed in the south channel against the green fields of the Île d’Orléans. Cécile held her breath and gripped her father’s hand. It dipped, it rose again, a gleam of white. There could be no doubt now; larger and larger, the canvas of sails set full, with the wind well behind them. Soon the whole rigging rose above the rapidly dropping shore, then the full figure of a square-rigged ship emerged, passed the point of the island, and glided into the broad, undivided river. The cannon on the redoubt boomed the Governor’s salute, and all the watchers on the waterside shouted a great welcoming cry,View Image of Page 236waving their caps, kerchiefs, aprons, anything at hand. Women, and men, too, cried for joy. Cécile hid her face on her father’s shoulder, and Jacques stood up on the cannon, waving his little cap.

"Les Deux Frères, Les Deux Frères!" people began to shout, while others laughed at them. She was not near enough for anyone to be sure, but the townspeople knew those carrying boats by heart, held their lines and shape in mind all year. Sure enough, as the vessel bore up the river toward the rock, everyone agreed that it was Les Deux Frères, from Le Havre. Her anchorchains had scarcely begun to rattle when the sound was drowned by new shouts; a second set of sails was sighted between the green fields and the pine-clad shore.

"Le Profond, Le Profond!" the people cried, and again the ordnance thundered from the redoubt.

Within half an hour the Captain of Les Deux Frères came ashore in a little boat, bringing dispatches for the Governor. But before he could make his way up to the Château, he had to stop to greet old friends and to answer the questions of the crowd that pressed about him.

The King was well, and Monsieur le Dauphin was in good health. The young Duc de Bourgogne—the King’s grandson—was married to a little Princess ofView Image of Page 237Savoie, only twelve years old, mais bien sage. The war was at a standstill; but of that they would hear later,— he tapped his dispatch-case. The wheat-harvest had been good last year, the vintage one of the best within memory. Of the voyage he had no time to speak; they had got here, hadn’t they? That was the important thing.

The Captain made his way up the hill, and Bishop Laval went into the church of Notre Dame de la Victoire to thank God for preserving the King’s health.

Sometimes, owing to bad weather and high winds, the ships of the first fleet came in four or five days apart; but this year they came in close succession. By sunset five vessels were anchored in the roadstead before Quebec: Les Deux Frères, Le Profond, La Reine du Nord, La Licorne, Le Faucon. They stood almost in a row, out in the river. Worn, battered old travellers they looked. It brought tears to the eyes to think how faithful they were, and how much they had endured and overcome in the years they had been beating back and forth between Canada and the Old World. What adverse winds those sails had been trimmed to, what mountains of waves had beaten the sides of those old hulls, what a wilderness of hostile, never-resting water those bows had driven through! Beaten southward, beaten backward,View Image of Page 238out of their course for days and even weeks together; rolling helpless, with sails furled, water over them and under them,—but somehow wearing through. On bad voyages they retraced their distance three and five times over, out-tiring the elements by their patience, and then drove forward again—toward Kebec. Sometimes they went south of Newfoundland to enter the Gulf, sometimes they came south of Labrador and through the straits of Belle Île; always making for this rock in the St. Lawrence. Cécile wondered how they could ever find it,—a goal so tiny, out of an approach so vast.

Many a time a boat came in wracked and broken, and it took all summer to make repairs, before the captain dared face the sea again. And all summer the hardships and mischances of the fleet were told over and over in Quebec. The greater part of the citizens had made that voyage at least once, and they knew what a North Atlantic crossing meant: little wooden boats matched against the immensity and brutality of the sea; the strength that came out of flesh and blood and goodwill, doing its uttermost against cold, unspending eternity. The colonists loved the very shapes of those old ships. Here they were again, in the roadstead, sending off the post-bags. And tomorrow they would give out of their insides food, wine, cloth, medicines, tools, fire-arms, prayer-books,View Image of Page 239vestments, altars for the missions, everything to comfort the body and the soul.

The next few days were like a continual festival, with sailors overrunning the town, and drinking and singing in the Place half the night. Every day was market day, and both Blinker and his master worked double shifts, trying to bake bread enough for five crews. The waterside was heaped with merchandise and casks of wine. The merchants employed every idle man and boy to help them store their goods, and all the soldiers were detailed to receive the supplies for the Château and the forts. Even the churches and the priests were busier than usual. The sailors, though they might indulge in godless behaviour, were pious in their own way; went to confession soon after they got into port, and attended mass. They lived too near the next world not to wish to stand well with it. Nobody begrudged them their rough pleasures; they never stole, and they seldom quarrelled. Even the strictest people, like Bishop Laval, recognized that men who were wet and cold and poorly fed for months together, who had to climb theView Image of Page 240rigging in the teeth of the freezing gales that blew down from Labrador, must be allowed a certain licence during the few weeks they were on shore. The colony owed its life to these fellows; whatever else they did, they got the ships to Quebec every year.

Cécile was allowed to take Jacques for an escort and go down to the waterside in the morning to watch the unloading,—until the third day, when Auclair’s own goods, from the old drug house in the parish of Saint- Paul, were brought ashore from Le Profond. In a few hours the orderly shop, and the salon behind it, were full of bales and boxes. M. Auclair said they must begin unpacking at once, as with this confusion there was no room for customers to come and go. Jacques had followed the carriers up the hill, and he decided that he would rather stay and see these boxes opened than share in the general excitement on the waterside.

The apothecary took off his coat and set to work with his hammer and chisel. Blinker, very curious to see everything that came out of the boxes, ran in between bakings to carry the lumber and straw down into the cellar. One by one the white jars on the shelves, and the drawers of the cabinets, were filled up again; with powders, salts, gums, blue crystals, strong-smelling spices, bay-leaves, lime flowers, camomile flowers, senna, hys-View Image of Page 241sop, mustard, dried plants and roots in great variety. There was the usual crate of small wooden boxes containing fruits conserved in sugar, very costly and much prized in Quebec. These boxes could not be opened, of course, as they were the most expensive articles in Auclair’s stock, but it delighted the children to read the names on the covers: figs, apricots, cherries, candied lemon rind, and crystallized ginger.

While Cécile and Jacques were counting over these boxes of sweetmeats and wondering who would buy such luxuries, Auclair told them he was much more interested in a jar labelled "Bitumen—oleum terrae" than in the conserves. It contained a dark, ill-smelling paste which looked like wagon grease; a kind of petroleum jelly that seeped out of the rocks in a certain cairn on the island of Barbados and was carried from thence to France. He had great need for it here in Canada; he purified it, added a small amount of alcohol and borax, and prepared a remedy for snow-blindness, with which hunters and trappers and missionaries were so cruelly afflicted in winter. So far, no cure had been discovered that gave such relief. A physician in Montreal had tried a similar treatment, using goose grease and lard instead of the oleum terrae, with very bad results. This, Auclair explained to the children, was because all animal fatView Image of Page 242contained impurities, and this :Barbados tar," as it was vulgarly called, might be regarded as a mineral fat. He went on to say that in general he distrusted remedies made of the blood or organs of animals, though he must admit that some were of exceptional value. For a hundred years and more the Breton fishermen, who went as far as Newfoundland and Labrador for their catch, had been making a medicinal oil from the fat livers of the codfish, and had an almost fanatical faith in its benefits. He himself had used it in Quebec for cases of general decline, and found it strengthening.

"But I detest all medicines made from lizards and serpents," he concluded his lecture, "even viper broth."

"Viper broth, Father? I have never heard of that. Is it an Indian medicine?"

"My dear, at the time when we came out to Canada, it was very much the fashion at home. Half the great ladies of France were drinking a broth made from freshly killed vipers every morning, instead of their milk or chocolate, and believed themselves much the better for it. Medicine is a dark science, as I have told you more than once."

"Yes, but everything here in our shop is good for people. We know that, don’t we, Jacques? You shouldn’t speak against medicines, Father, when our new onesView Image of Page 243have just come and we are feeling so happy to have them. You always worry, you know, when any of the jars are nearly empty."

"Oh, we do what we can, my dear! We can but try." Her father took up his chisel again and began to pry the lid from another box. "The perplexing thing is that honest pharmaciens get such different results from the same remedy. Your grandfather, all his life, believed that he had helped many cases of epilepsy with powdered unicorn’s horn, which he got from Africa at great expense; while I have so low an opinion of it that I never keep it in my shop."

"But your cough-sirops, Papa, both kinds, help everyone. And Madame Renaude says she could never milk her cows in the morning if she did not put your rheumatism ointment on her hands at night."

Auclair laughed. "You are your mother over again. No matter on whom I tried a new remedy, she was always the first to feel its good effects. But what is this, Cécile? A package addressed to you, and in Aunt Blanche’s handwriting, here among my Arabian spices! Why, she must have taken it to the pharmacie and persuaded Monsieur Neuillant to pack it with his drugs, to ensure quick delivery. Now we shall have something of whose goodness there can be no doubt. No, you must open it yourself. Jacques and I will look on."

View Image of Page 244

Night-gowns, with yokes beautifully embroidered by Aunt Blanche herself; a pair of stockings knit by the little cousin Cécile; a woollen dressing-gown; two jerseys, one red and one blue; a blue silk dress, all trimmed with velvet bands, to wear to mass; a gold brooch and a string of coral beads from Aunt Clothilde. Cécile unfolded them one after another and held them up to view. Never had a box from home brought such fine things before. What did it mean?

"It means that you are growing up now and must soon dress like a young lady. The aunts bear that fact in mind,—more than I, perhaps." Auclair sighed and became thoughtful.

Jacques clasped his two hands together and looked up at Cécile with his slow, utterly trustful and selfforgetful smile.

"Oh, Cécile," he breathed, "you will look so beautiful!"

Pierre Charron had come down from Montreal and was giving a supper party for his friend Maître Pondaven, captain of Le Faucon. Cécile and her fatherView Image of Page 245were the only guests invited, though Pierre had said they might bring Jacques along to see the Captain’s parrot. It was to be a party in the open air, down by the waterside, under the full moon.

Cécile had no looking-glass upstairs—the only one in the house was in the salon—so she always dressed by feeling rather than by sight. This afternoon she put on the blue silk dress with black velvet bands, walked about in it, then took it off and spread it out on her bed, where she smoothed it and admired it. It was too different from anything she had ever worn before, too long and too grand—quite right to wear to mass or to a wedding, perhaps, but not for tonight. She slipped on one of her new jerseys and felt like herself again. The coral beads she would wear; they seemed appropriate for a sailor’s party. She left the beautiful dress lying on her bed and went down to see that her father had brushed his Sunday coat, and to give Jacques’s hands a scrubbing. She and the little boy sat down on the sofa to wait for Pierre, while Auclair was arranging his shop for the night. To Cécile the time dragged very slowly. She was thinking, not about the novelty of having supper by moonlight, or of the tête de veau they were promised, or of the celebrated Captain Pondaven, but of his parrot.

All her life she had longed to possess a parrot. TheView Image of Page 246 idea of a talking bird was fascinating to her—seemed to belong with especially rare and wonderful things, like orange-trees and peacocks and gold crowns and the Count’s glass fruit. Her mother, she whispered to Jacques, had often told her about a parrot kept in one of the great houses at home, which saw a servant steal silver spoons and told the master. Then there was the imprisoned princess who taught her parrot to say her lover’s name, and her cruel brothers cut out the bird’s tongue. Magpies were also taught to speak, but they could say only a word or two.

At last she heard Pierre’s voice at the front door.

"All ready, Monsieur Euclide?"

Cécile jumped up from the sofa and ran into the shop.

"We have been ready a long while, Pierre. I thought you had forgotten us."

"Little stupid!" Pierre pinched her ear.

Auclair now looked at his daughter for the first time. "But I supposed you would wear the new dress from Aunt Blanche?"

Cécile coloured a little. "I feel better like this. You don’t mind, Pierre Charron?"

"Not a bit! This is a picnic, not a dinner of ceremony. Monsieur Auclair, will you be kind enough to bring some of those herbs you burn to keep off mosquitos?"

View Image of Page 247

"Certainly, that is a good idea. I will fill my pockets." The apothecary put on the large beaver hat which he wore only to weddings and funerals, and they set off down the hill, the two men before, Cécile and Jacques following.

Down on the water-front, at some distance behind the church of Notre Dame de la Victoire, a row of temporary cabins were put up each summer, where hot food was served to the sailors on shore leave. In one of these Renaude-le-lièvre, the butter-woman, and an old dame from Dinan sold fresh milk and butter and Breton pancakes to the seamen from that part of the world. Tonight they had prepared a special supper for the Captain, of whom all the Bretons were proud; he had come up from a mousse and had made his own way in the world. Pierre had ordered things he knew the Captain liked; a dish made of three kinds of shell-fish, a tête de veau, which la Renaude did very well, a roast capon with a salad, and for dessert Breton pancakes with honey and preserves.

When the party arrived, their table was waiting for them, with a white cloth, and a lantern hung from a pole—already lit, though it was not yet dark and a pale moon was shining in a clear evening sky. While Pierre was giving instructions to the cooks, Captain PondavenView Image of Page 248was being rowed ashore by two of his crew. He came up from the landing, his parrot on his shoulder, dressed as no one there had ever seen him before, in his Breton holiday suit, which he carried about the world with him in his sailor’s chest; a black jacket heavily embroidered in yellow, white knee-breeches, very full and pleated at the belt, black cloth leggings, and a broad-brimmed black hat with a shallow crown. He was a plain, simple man, direct in his dealings as in his glance, and he came from Saint-Malo, where the grey sea breaks against the town walls.

At first Cécile thought him a little sombre and solemn, but after a mug of Jamaica rum he was more at his ease, and as the supper went on he grew very companionable. She had hoped he would begin to tell at once about his voyages and the strange countries he had seen, but he seemed to wish to talk of nothing but his own town and his family. He had four boys, he said, and one little girl.

"And she is the only one who was born when I was at home. I am always a little anxious about her. The boys are strong like me and can take care of themselves, but she is more delicate,—not so sturdy as mademoiselle here, though perhaps mademoiselle is older."

"I was thirteen last month," Cécile told him.

View Image of Page 249

"And she will be eleven in December. I am nearly always at home for her birthday."

Auclair asked him whether by home he meant Le Havre or Saint-Malo. The seaman looked surprised.

"Saint-Malo, naturally. I was born a Malouin."

"I know that. But since you take on your cargo at Le Havre, I thought you perhaps lived there now."

"Oh, no! One is best in one’s own country. I run back to Saint-Malo after my last trip, and tie up there for the winter."

"But that must add to your difficulties, Monsieur Pondaven."

"It is nothing to me. I know the Channel like my own town. All my equipage are glad to get home. They are all Malouins. I should not know how to manage with men from another part."

"You Malouins stick together like Jesuits," Pierre declared. "Yet by your own account you were not so well treated there that you need love the place."

Captain Pondaven smiled an artless smile. ‘‘Perhaps that is the very reason! He means, Monsieur Auclair, that the town brought me up like a stepmother. My father was drowned, fishing off Newfoundland, and my mother died soon afterwards. With us, when an orphan boy is twelve years old, he is given a suit of clothes and aView Image of Page 250 chest and is sent to sea as a mousse. They sent me out with a hard master my first voyage. But when I came back from Madagascar and showed how my ears were torn and my back was scarred, the townspeople took up my case and got my papers changed. My townspeople did not do so badly by me. When I was ready for a command, they saw that I had my chance. They put their money behind me, and I have been half-owner in my boat for five years now."

Though she liked the Captain very much and gave polite attention to his talk, Cécile’s mind was on the parrot. He sat forgotten on the back of the chair, attached to his master’s belt by a long cord. He seemed of a sullen disposition—there was nothing gay and birdlike about him. Neither was he so brilliant as she had expected. He was all grey, except for rose-coloured tailfeathers, and his plumage was ruffled and untidy, for he was moulting. He gave no sign of his peculiar talent, but sat as silent as the stuffed alligator at home, never moving except to cock his head on one side. When the leek soup put a temporary stop to conversation, she ventured a question.

"And what is your parrot’s name, if you please, Monsieur Pondaven?"

The Captain looked up from his plate and smiled atView Image of Page 251her. "His name is Coco, mademoiselle, and he will make noise enough presently. He is a little shy with strangers, not seeing many on board."

Then the shell-fish came on, and Auclair asked the Captain what people at home thought of the King’s peace with the English.

He said he did not know what the inland people thought. "But with us on the coast it will make little difference. The King cannot make peace on the sea. Our people will take an English ship whenever they have a chance. They are looking for good plunder this summer. We must have our revenge for the ships they took from us last year."

"They are fine seamen, the English," Pierre Charron declared. Cécile had noticed that he was in one of his perverse moods, when he liked to tease and antagonize everyone a little.

The Captain answered him mildly. "Yes, they are good sailors, but we usually get the better of them. They are a blasphemous lot and have no respect for good manners or religion. That never pays."

Auclair reminded him that last summer the English had captured one of the boats bound for Canada.

"I remember well, Le Saint-Antoine, and the Captain is a friend of mine. They took the boat into PlymouthView Image of Page 252and sold her at auction. Many of our merchants lost heavily. Your Bishop, Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier, had sent some things for the missions over here by Le Saint-Antoine. Some bones of the saints and other holy relics were packed in an oak chest, and the Captain, out of respect, put it in his own cabin. The English, when they plundered the ship, came upon this chest and supposed it was treasure. When they opened it, they were furious. After committing every possible sacrilege they took the relics to the cook’s galley and threw them into the stove where their dinner was cooking."

Cécile asked whether no punishment had come upon those sailors.

"Not at the time, mademoiselle, but I shouldn’t like to put to sea with such actions on my soul,—and I am no coward, either."

"Sales cochons anglais, sales cochons!" said another voice, and she realized that at last the parrot had spoken. Jacques put his hand over his mouth to stifle a cry. Pierre and her father laughed, and applauded the parrot, but Cécile was much too startled to laugh. She had supposed that the speech of parrots called for a good deal of imagination on the part of the listener, like the first efforts of babies. But nobody could possibly mistake what this bird said. Had he been out of sight, in the shedView Image of Page 253kitchen with Mère Renaude, she would have thought some queer old person was in there, talking in a vindictive tone.

"Oh, monsieur, isn’t he wonderful!" she gasped.

The Captain was pleased. "You find him amusing? Yes, he is a clever bird; you will see. Now let us all clink our cups together,—you, too, little man,—and perhaps he will say something else."

They rattled their pewter mugs several times, and the bird came out with: "Vive le Roi, vive le Roi!" Jacques began jumping up and down with excitement.

"He is a loyal subject of the King," said Pondaven. "He has been taught to say that when the cups clink. But for the most part, I don’t teach him; he picks up what he likes."

"And do you always take him to sea with you, monsieur?"

"Nearly always, mademoiselle. My men believe he brings us good luck; they like to have him on board. I have his cage swung in my cabin, and when the ship pitches badly, I tie it down."

"But how does he endure the cold?" Auclair asked. "These are tropical birds, after all."

"Yes, his brother died of a chill on his first voyage—I had two of them. But this one seems to stand it. WhenView Image of Page 254he begins to shiver, I give him a little brandy in warm water—he is very fond of it—and I put a blanket over him. He will live to be a hundred if I can keep him from taking cold."

Conscious that he was the centre of attention, the parrot began to croon softly: "Bon petit Coco, bon petit Coco. Ici, ici!"

Jacques and Cécile left their places and stood behind the Captain’s chair to watch the bird’s throat. Pondaven explained that he was an African parrot, and that was why he had so many tones of voice, harsh and gentle, for the African birds have a much more sensitive ear than the West Indian.

"Should you like to hear him whistle a tune, mademoiselle? He can, if he will. We will try to have a little concert." He put the parrot on his knee, took a piece of maple sugar from the table, and held it before the unblinking yellow eyes. Then the Captain began to whistle a song of his own country:

A Saint-Malo, beau port de mer,
Trois gros navires sont arrivés,

After a few moments the bird repeated the air perfectly— his whistle was very musical, sounded somewhat like a flute. He was given the sugar, and stood on one foot while he fed himself with the other. The com-View Image of Page 255pany now became interested in the tête de veau, but Jacques and Cécile scarcely tasted the dish for watching Coco. They were both wishing they could carry him off and keep him in the apothecary shop for ever.

"Has Coco a soul, Cécile?" Jacques whispered.

"I wonder! I will ask the Captain after a while, but we must listen now."

Captain Pondaven was relating some of the wonderful happenings in his own town. Presently he told them the story of how a great she-ape, brought to Saint-Malo as a curiosity by the Indian fleet, had one day broken her chain and run about the town. She dashed into a house, snatched a baby from its cradle, and ran up to the housetops with it,—and in Saint-Malo, he reminded them, the houses are four and even five storeys high. While all the terrified neighbours gathered in the street, the mother fell on her knees, shut her eyes, and appealed to the Blessed Virgin. The ape clambered along the roofs until she came to a house where an image of Our Lady stood in a little alcove up under the eaves. Into this recess the beast thrust the baby, and left it there, as safe as if it were with its own mother.

The children and the apothecary thought this a charming story, but Pierre sniffed. "Oh, you have nothing over us in the way of miracles!" he told theView Image of Page 256Captain. "Here we have them all the time. Every Friday the beaver is changed into a fish, so that good Catholics may eat him without sin. And why do you look at me like that, Mademoiselle Cécile?"

"Everyone knows he is not changed, Pierre. He is only considered as a fish by the Church, so that hunters off in the woods can have something to eat on Fridays."

"And suppose in Montreal some Friday I were to consider a roast capon as a fish? I should be put into the stocks, likely enough!"

Captain Pondaven smiled and shook his head. "Mademoiselle has the better of you, Charron. A man can make fun of the angels, if he sets out to. But I was going to tell the little boy here that in our town, when a child is naughty, we still tell him the she-ape will get him; and the children are as much afraid of that beast as if she were alive."

The time had come for story-telling; Pondaven and Pierre Charron began to entertain each other with tales of the sea and forest, as they always did when they got together.

At about ten o’clock Father Hector Saint-Cyr came out from the Château, where he had been to lay before Count Frontenac a petition from the Christianized Indians of his mission at the Sault. He lingered on theView Image of Page 257terrace to enjoy the prospect,—he got to Quebec but seldom. The moon was high in the heavens, shining down upon the rock, with its orchards and gardens and silvery steeples. The dark forest and the distant mountains were palely visible. This was not the warm white moonlight of his own Provence, certainly, which made the roads between the mulberry-trees look like rivers of new milk. This was the moonlight of the north, cold, blue, and melancholy. It threw a shimmer over the land, but never lay in velvet folds on any wall or tower or wheat-field. Out in the river the five ships from France rode at anchor. Some sailors down in the Place were singing, and when they finished, their mates on board answered them with another song.

Why, the priest wondered, were these fellows always glad to get back to Kebec? Why did they come at all? Why should this particular cliff in the wilderness be echoing tonight with French songs, answering to the French tongue? He recalled certain naked islands in the Gulf of the St. Lawrence; mere ledges of rock standing up a little out of the sea, where the sea birds came every year to lay their eggs and rear their young in the caves and hollows; where they screamed and flocked together and made a clamour, while the winds howled around them, and the spray beat over them. This headland wasView Image of Page 258scarcely more than that; a crag where for some reason human beings built themselves nests in the rock, and held fast.

Down yonder by the waterside, before one of the rustic booths, he could see a little party seated about a table with lanterns. He could not see who they were, but he felt a friendliness for that company. A little group of Frenchmen, three thousand miles from home, making the best of things,—having a good dinner. He decided to go down and join them.

The apothecary, in his shirt-sleeves, was standing on a wooden bench, taking down from the shelves of a high cabinet large sheets of paper, to which dried plants were attached by narrow strips of muslin gummed down with gum Arabic. This was his herbarium, his collection of medicinal Canadian plants which he meant to take back to France. Cécile, busily knitting, had been watching him for a long while. When at last he got down and began assorting the piles of paper, she spoke to him.

"Papa, what will become of Jacques when we go back to France?"

View Image of Page 259

Her father was engaged with a plant of the milkweed kind, which the French colonists called le cotonnier. He did not look up.

"Ah, my dear, I have the Count’s perplexities and my own,—I cannot arrange a future for your little protégé."

"But, Father, how can we leave him, with no one to look after him? I shall always be thinking of him, and it will make me very unhappy."

"You will soon have your little cousins for companions; Cécile, and André, and Rachel. Cousin André will fill Jacques’s place in your heart."

"No, Papa. My heart is not like that."

She spoke quickly, almost defiantly, in a tone she had never used to her father before. He did not notice it; he was trying to decide which of two gentians was the better preserved. For a month now he had been distracted and absent-minded. Cécile went quietly into the salon. She almost hated that little André who was so fortunate, who had a wise and charming mother to watch over him, a father to provide for him, and a rich aunt to give him presents. Laying aside her knitting, she put on her cap and went out to walk about the town.

This was the first week of October. The autumn had been warm and sunny,—but rather sad, as always. After the gay summer, came the departures. First PierreView Image of Page 260Charron had gone back to Montreal. Then Captain Pondaven, who had been coming to the apothecary shop so often that he seemed like a familiar friend, had suddenly set sail for his old town where the grey sea beat under the castellated walls. Three new ships had come in during September: La Garonne, Le Duc de Bretagne, Le Soleil d’Afrique. But La Garonne did not bring the Breton sailor Jacques waited for, and his mates reported that he had shipped on a boat in the West India trade.

None of the ships brought the word Cécile’s father and the Governor were so impatiently expecting. A dark spirit of discontent and restlessness seemed to be sitting in the little salon behind the shop. All peace and security had departed. The very furniture looked ill at ease, as if it did not believe in its own usefulness any more. Perhaps the sofa and the table and the curtains had overheard her father say that he could not take them home with him, but must leave them to be scattered among the neighbours. Cécile wished that she could be left and scattered, too. She stayed out of doors and away from the house as much as possible. Her father cared little about his dinner now—sometimes forgot to go to market. So why should she spend the golden afternoons indoors?

View Image of Page 261

The glorious transmutation of autumn had come on: all the vast Canadian shores were clothed with a splendour never seen in France; to which all the pageants of all the kings were as a taper to the sun. Even the ragged cliff-side behind her kitchen door was beautiful; the wild cherry and sumach and the blackberry vines had turned crimson, and the birch and poplar saplings were yellow. Up by Blinker’s cave there was a mountain ash, loaded with orange berries.

In the Upper Town the grey slate roofs and steeples were framed and encrusted with gold. A slope of roof or a dormer window looked out from the twisted russet branches of an elm, just as old mirrors were framed in gilt garlands. A sharp gable rose out of a soft drift of tarnished foliage like a piece of agate set in fine goldsmith’s work. So many kinds of gold, all gleaming in the soft, hyacinth-coloured haze of autumn: wan, sickly gold of the willows, already dropping; bright gold of the birches, copper gold of the beeches. Most beautiful of all was the tarnished gold of the elms, with a little brown in it, a little bronze, a little blue, even—a blue like amethyst, which made them melt into the azure haze with a kind of happiness, a harmony of mood that filled the air with content. The spirit of peace, that acceptance of fate, which used to dwell in the pharmacyView Image of Page 262on Mountain Hill, had left it and come abroad to dwell in the orchards and gardens, in the little stony streets where the leaves blew about. Day after day Cécile had walked about those streets trying to capture that lost content and take it home again. She felt almost as if she no longer had a home; often wished she could follow the squirrels into their holes and hide away with them for the winter.

This afternoon she saw that her father scarcely cared at all for those they would leave behind,—the only friends she had ever known. She was miserable, too, because she had spoken angrily to him. All the way up the hill her heart grew heavier, and the neat garden of the Récollets, where she was always welcome, seemed so full of sadness that she could not stay. She went into the Cathedral, found a dark corner behind the image of Saint Anthony, and knelt to pray. But she could only hide her face and cry. Once giving way to tears, she wept bitterly for all that she had lost, and all that she must lose so soon. Her mother had had the courage to leave everything she loved and to come out here with her father; she in turn ought to show just that same courage about going back, but she could not find it in her heart. "O ma mère, je suis faible! Je n’ai pas l’esprit fort comme toi!" she whispered under her sobs.

View Image of Page 263

Bishop Laval, who was kneeling in the recess of a chapel, heard a sound of smothered weeping. He rose, turned about, and regarded her for some moments. Without saying a word he took her hand and led her out through the sacristy door into the garden of the Priests’ House, where his poplar-trees were all yellow and the ground was covered with fallen leaves. He made her sit down beside him on a bench and waited until she had dried her tears.

"We are old friends, little daughter," he said kindly. "Your mother was a woman of exemplary piety. Have you been to your spiritual director with your troubles?"

"Oh, excuse me, Monseigneur l’Ancien! I am sorry to give way like this. I did not know it was coming on me."

"Can I help you in any way, my child?"

Cécile thought perhaps he could. At any rate, she felt a longing to confide in him. She had never been intimidated by his deep-set, burning eyes or his big nose. She always felt a kind of majesty in his grimness and poverty. Seventy-four years of age and much crippled by his infirmities, going about in a rusty old cassock, he yet commanded one’s admiration in a way that the new Bishop, with all his personal elegance, did not. One believed in his consecration, in some special authority won from fasting and penances and prayer; it was in his face, in his shoulders, it was he.

View Image of Page 264

Cécile turned to him and told him in a low voice how she and her father expected to leave Quebec very soon and go back to France, and how hard it would be for her to part from her friends. "And what troubles me most is the little boy, Jacques Gaux. You have been so kind as to ask about him sometimes, mon père, and perhaps after we are gone you will not forget him. I wish someone would bear him in mind and look after him a little."

"You must pray for him, my child. It is to such as he that our Blessed Mother comes nearest. You must unceasingly recommend him to her, and I will not forget to do so."

"I shall always pray for him," Cécile declared fervently, "but if only there were someone in this world, here in Quebec—Oh, Monseigneur l’Ancien," she turned to him pleadingly, "everyone says you are a father to your people, and no one needs a father so much as poor Jacques! If you would bid Houssart keep an eye on him, and when he sees the little boy dirty and neglected, to bring him here, where everything is good and clean, and wash his face! It would help him only to sit here with you—he is like that. Madame Pommier would look after him for me, but she cannot get about, and Jacques will not go to her, I am afraid. He is shy. When he is very dirty and ragged, he hides away."

View Image of Page 265

"Compose yourself, my child. We can do something. Suppose I were to send him to the Brothers’ school in Montreal, and prepare him for the Seminary?"

She shook her head despondently. "He could never learn Latin. He is not a clever child; but he is good. I don’t think he would be happy in a school."

"Schools are not meant to make boys happy, Cécile, but to teach them to do without happiness."

"When he is older, perhaps, Monseigneur, but he is only seven."

"I was only nine when I was sent to La Flèche, and that is a severe school," said the Bishop. Perhaps some feeling of pity for his own hard boyhood, the long hours of study, the iron discipline, the fasts and vigils that kept youth pale, rose in his heart. He sighed heavily and murmured something under his breath, of which Cécile caught only the words: ". . . domus . . . Domine."

She thanked him for his kindness and curtsied to take her leave. He walked with her to the garden door. "I will not forget what you have confided to my care, and I will seek out this child from time to time and see what can be done for him. But our Blessed Mother can do more for him than you or I. Never omit to present him to her compassion, my daughter."

View Image of Page 266

Cécile went away comforted. Merely sitting beside the Bishop had given her an escape from her own thoughts. His nature was so strong of its kind, and different from that of anyone else she knew. She was hurrying home with fresh courage when she met Jacques himself, coming up the hill to look for her.

"I went to your house," he said, "but monsieur your father was occupied, so I came away."

"That was right. Have you had a bite of anything?"

He shook his head.

"Neither have I. If my father is busy with his plants, we should only bother him. Let us get a loaf from Monsieur Pigeon and take it up by the redoubt, and watch the sun go down."

By the time they had called at the baker’s and climbed to the top of Cap Diamant, the sun, dropping with incredible quickness, had already disappeared. They sat down in the blue twilight to eat their bread and await the turbid afterglow which is peculiar to Quebec in autumn; the slow, rich, prolonged flowing-back of crimson across the sky, after the sun has sunk behind the dark ridges of the west. Because of the haze in the air the colour seems thick, like a heavy liquid, welling up wave after wave, a substance that throbs, rather than a light.

View Image of Page 267

That crimson flow, that effulgence at the solemn twilight hour, often made Cécile think about the early times and the martyrs—coming up, as it did, out of those dark forests that had been the scene of their labours and their fate. The rainbow, she knew, was set in the heavens to remind us of a promise that all storms shall have an ending. Perhaps this afterglow, too, was ordained in the heavens for a reminder.

"Jacques," she said presently, "do you ever think about the martyrs? You ought to, because they were so brave."

"I don’t like to think about them. It makes me feel bad," he murmured. He was sitting with his hands on his knees, looking vaguely into the west.

Cécile squeezed his arm. "Oh, it doesn’t me! It makes me feel happy, as if I could never be afraid of anything again. I wish you and I could go very far up the river in Pierre Charron’s canoe, and then off into the forests to the Huron country, and find the very places where the martyrs died. I would rather go out there than— anywhere." Rather than go home to France, she was thinking.

But perhaps, after she grew up, she could come back to Canada again, and do all those things she longed to do. Perhaps some day, after weeks at sea, she would findView Image of Page 268herself gliding along the shore of the Île d’Orléans and would see before her Kebec, just as she had left it; the grey roofs and spires smothered in autumn gold, with the Récollet flèche rising slender and pure against the evening, and the crimson afterglow welling up out of the forest like a glorious memory.

View Image of Page 269 View Image of Page 270

BOOK VI

The Dying Count

View Image of Page 271 View Image of Page 272

Count Frontenac sat at the writing-table in his long room, driving his quill across sheets of paper. He was finishing a report to Pontchartrain, the Minister, which was to go by Le Soleil d’Afrique, sailing now in three days. Auclair stood by the fireplace, where the birch logs were smouldering,—it was now the end of October. He was remarking to himself that his master, often so put about by trifles, could bear with calmness a crushing disappointment.

All summer the Count had been waiting for his release from office, had confidently expected a letter summoning him to return to France to fill some post worthy of his past services.

When the King had sent him out here nine years ago, it had been to save Canada—nothing less. The fur trade was completely demoralized, and the Iroquois were murdering French colonists in the very outskirts of Montreal. The Count had accomplished his task. HeView Image of Page 273had chastised the Indians, restored peace and order, secured the safety of trade. He was now in his seventyeighth year, and although he had repeatedly asked for his recall to France, the King had made no recognition of his services beyond sending him the Cross of St. Louis last autumn.

It was sometimes hinted that there was a personal reason for the King’s neglect. There was an old story that because Madame de Montespan had been Count Frontenac’s mistress before she became King Louis’s, His Majesty disliked the sight of the Count. But Madame de Montespan had long ago fallen out of favour; she had been living in retirement for many years and never came to Court. The King himself was no longer young. Auclair doubted whether one old man would remember an affair of youthful gallantry against another old man,—when the woman herself was old and long forgotten.

He was thinking of this as he stood by the fire, awaiting his master’s pleasure. At last the Governor pushed back his papers and turned to him.

"Euclide," he began, "I am afraid I cannot promise you much for the future. When the last ships came in, I had no doubt that I should go home on one of them,— and you and your daughter with me. By La VengeanceView Image of Page 274the Minister sends me a letter concerning the peace of Rijswijk, but ignores my petition for recall. He assures me of His Majesty’s esteem, and of his desire to reward my services more substantially in the future. The future, for a man of my age, is an inconsiderable matter. His Majesty prefers that I shall die in Quebec."

The Count rose and walked to the window behind his desk, where he stood looking down at the ships anchored in the river, already loading for departure. As he stood there lost in reflection, Auclair thought he seemed more like a man revolving plans for a new struggle with fortune than one looking back upon a life of brilliant failures. The Count had the bearing of a fencer when he takes up the foil; from his shoulders to his heels there was intention and direction. His carriage was his unconscious idea of himself,—it was an armour he put on when he took off his night-cap in the morning, and he wore it all day, at early mass, at his desk, on the march, at the Council, at his dinner-table. Even his enemies relied upon his strength.

"I have never been a favourite," he said, turning round suddenly. "I have not the courtier’s address. Without that, a military man cannot go far nowadays. Perhaps I offended His Majesty by trying to teach him geography. Nothing is more unpopular at Court thanView Image of Page 275the geography of New France. They like to think of Quebec as isolated, French, and Catholic. The rest of the continent is a wilderness, and they prefer to disregard it. Any advance to the westward costs money— and Quebec has already cost them enough."

The Count returned to his desk, sat down, and went on talking in the impersonal, remote tone which he often adopted with his apothecary. Indeed, Auclair’s chief service to his patron was not to administer drugs, but to listen occasionally, when the Governor felt lonely, to talk of places and persons,—talk which would have been incomprehensible to anyone else in Kebec.

"After my reappointment to Canada I had two audiences with His Majesty. The first was at Versailles, when he was full of a project to seize New York and the Atlantic seaports from the English. I was not averse to such an enterprise, but I explained some of the difficulties. With a small fleet and a few thousand regulars, I would gladly have undertaken it.

"My second audience was at Fontainebleau, shortly before we embarked from La Rochelle. The King received me very graciously in his cabinet, but he was no longer in a conqueror’s mood; he had consulted the treasury. When I referred to the project he had advanced at our previous meeting, he glanced at the clockView Image of Page 276over his fireplace and remarked that it was the hour for feeding the carp. He asked me to accompany him. An invitation to attend His Majesty at the feeding of the carp is, of course, a compliment. We went out to the carp basins. I like a fine pond of carp myself, and those at Fontainebleau are probably the largest and fiercest in France. The pages brought baskets of bread, and His Majesty threw in the first loaves. The carp there are monsters, really. They came grunting and snorting like a thousand pigs. They piled up on each other in hills as high as the rim of the basin, with all their muzzles out; they caught a loaf and devoured it before it could touch the water. Not long before that, a care-taker’s little girl fell into the pond, and the carp tore her to pieces while her father was running to the spot. Some of them are very old and have an individual renown. One old creature, red and rusty down to his belly, they call the Cardinal.

"Well, after the ravenous creatures had been fed by the royal hand, the King accompanied me a little way down the chestnut avenue. He wished me God-speed and said adieu. I took my departure by the great gate, where my carriage waited, and the King went back to the carp pond. That was my last interview with my royal master. That was the end of his bold project toView Image of Page 277snatch the seaports from the English and make this continent a French possession, as it should be. I sailed without troops, without money, to do what I could. Unfortunately for you, I brought you with me." The Count unlocked a drawer of his desk. He took out a leather bag and dropped it on his pile of correspondence. From its weight and the sound it made, Auclair judged it contained gold pieces.

"When I persuaded you to come out here," the Governor continued, "I promised you a return. I have already seen the captain of Le Soleil d’Afrique and bespoken his best cabin in case I have need of it. As you know, I am always poor, but in that sack there is enough for you to begin a modest business at home. If I were in your place, I should get my belongings together and embark the day after tomorrow."

"And you, Monsieur le Comte?"

"It is just possible that I may follow you next year. If not, Kebec is as near heaven as any place."

"Then I prefer to wait until next year also." Auclair spoke quietly, but without hesitation. "I came to share your fortunes."

The Governor frowned. "But you have your daughter’s future to consider. At the present moment, I can in some degree assure you another start in the world. ButView Image of Page 278if I terminate my days here, you will be adrift, and I doubt if you will ever get home at all. You are not very adept in practical matters, Euclide."

Auclair flushed faintly. "I have made my choice, patron. I remain in Kebec until you leave it. And I have no need for that," indicating the leather bag. "You pay me well for my services."

When the apothecary left the chamber, the Count looked after him with a shrug, and a smile in which there was both contempt and kindness. He remembered an incident very long ago: He had just come home from the foreign wars, and had nearly ruined himself providing a new coach and horses and liveries to make a suitable re-entrance in the world. The first time he went abroad in his new carriage, to pay calls in the fashionable part of Paris, the occupants of every coach he passed either were looking the other way, or saluted him carelessly, as if they had seen him only the day before. Not even a driver or a footman glanced twice at his fine horses. The gate-keepers and equerries at the houses where he stopped were insolently indifferent. Late in the afternoon, when he was crossing the Pont-Neuf at the crowded hour, in a stream of coaches, he saw among the foot-passengers the first admirers of his splendour: an old man and a young boy, gazing upView Image of Page 279and following his carriage with eager eyes—the grandfather and grandson who lived in the pharmacy next his stables and were his tenants.

The Count de Frontenac awoke suddenly out of a curious dream—a dream so vivid that he could not at once shake it off, but lay in the darkness behind his bed-curtains slowly realizing where he was. The sound of a church-bell rang out hoarse on the still air: yes, that would be the stubborn old man, Bishop Laval, ringing for early mass. He knew that bell like a voice. He was, then, in Canada, in the Château on the rock of Kebec; the St. Lawrence must be flowing seaward beneath his windows.

In his dream, too, he had been asleep and had suddenly awakened; awakened a little boy, in an old farmhouse near Pontoise, where his nurse used to take him in the summer. He had been awakened by fright, a sense that some danger threatened him. He got up and in his bare feet stole to the door leading into the garden, which was ajar. Outside, in the darkness, stood a very tall man in a plumed hat and huge boots—a giant, inView Image of Page 280fact; the little boy’s head did not come up to his boottops. He had no idea who the enormous man might be, but he knew that he must not come in, that everything depended upon his being kept out. Quickly and cleverly the little boy closed the door and slid the wooden bar,— he had no trouble in finding it, for he knew the house so well. But there was the front door,—he was sleeping in the wing of the cottage, and that front door was three rooms away. Still barefoot, he went softly and swiftly through the kitchen and the living-room to the hallway behind that main door, which could be fastened by an iron bolt. It was pitch-dark, but he did not fumble, he found the bolt at once. It was rusty, and stuck. He felt how small and weak his hands were—of that he was very conscious. But he turned the bolt gently back and forth in its hasp to loosen the rust-flakes, and coaxed it into the iron loop on the door-jamb which made it fast. Then he felt suddenly faint. He wiped the sweat from his face with the sleeve of his night-gown, and waited. That terrible man on the other side of the door; one could hear him moving about in the currant bushes, pulling at the rose-vines on the wall. There were other doors—and windows! Every nook and corner of the house flashed through his mind; but for the moment he was safe. The broad oak boards and the iron bolt wereView Image of Page 281between him and the great boots that must not cross the threshold. While he stood gathering his strength, he awoke in another bed than the one he had quitted a few moments ago, but he was still covered with sweat and still frightened. He did not come fully to himself until he heard the call of the old Bishop’s bell-clapper. Then he knew where he was.

Of all the houses he had slept in all over the world, in Flanders, Holland, Italy, Crete, why had he awakened in that one near Pontoise, and why had he remembered it so well? His bare feet had avoided every unevenness in the floor; in the dark he had stepped without hesitation from the earth floor of the kitchen, over the high sill, to the wooden floor of the living-room. He had known the exact position of all the furniture and had not stumbled against anything in his swift flight through the house. Yet he had not been in that house since he was eight years old. For four summers his nurse, Noémi, had taken him there. It was her property, but on her son’s marriage the daughter-in-law had become mistress, according to custom. Noémi had taken care of him from the time he was weaned until he went to school. His own mother was a cold woman and had little affection for her children. Indeed, the Count reflected, as he lay behind his bed-curtains recoveringView Image of Page 282from his dream, no woman, probably, had ever felt so much affection for him as old Noémi. Not all women had found him so personally distasteful as his wife had done; but not one of his mistresses had felt more than a passing inclination for him. Tenderness, uncalculating, disinterested devotion, he had never known. It was in his stars that he was not to know it. Noémi had loved his fine strong little body, grieved when he was hurt, watched over him when he was sick, carried him in her arms when he was tired. Now, when he was sick indeed, his mind, in sleep, had gone back to that woman and her farm-house on the Oise.

It struck him that a dream of such peculiar vividness signified a change in himself. A change had been coming on all summer—during the last few months it had progressed very fast. When from his windows he saw the last sail going out between the south shore and the Île d’Orléans, he knew he would never live to see those boats come back. Now, after this dream, he decided to make his will before another night fell.

Of late the physical sureness and sufficiency he had known all his life had changed to a sense of limitation and uncertainty. He had no wish to prolong this state. There was no one in this world whom he would be sorry to leave. His wife, Madame de la Grange Fron-View Image of Page 283tenac, he had no desire to see again, though he would will to her the little property he had, as was customary. Once a year she wrote him a long letter, telling him all the gossip of Paris and informing him of the changes which occurred there. From her accounts it appeared that the sons of most of his old friends had turned out badly enough. He could not feel any very deep regret that his own son had died in youth,—killed in an engagement in the Low Countries many years ago.

The Count himself was ready to die, and he would be glad to die here alone, without pretence and mockery, with no troop of expectant relatives about his bed. The world was not what he had thought it at twenty—or even at forty.

He would die here, in this room, and his spirit would go before God to be judged. He believed this, because he had been taught it in childhood, and because he knew there was something in himself and in other men that this world did not explain. Even the Indians had to make a story to account for something in their lives that did not come out of their appetites: conceptions of courage, duty, honour. The Indians had these, in their own fashion. These ideas came from some unknown source, and they were not the least part of life.

In spiritual matters the Count had always acceptedView Image of Page 284the authority of the Church; in governmental and military matters he stoutly refused to recognize it. He had known absolute unbelievers, of course; one, a witty and blasphemous scapegrace, the young Baron de La Hontan, he had sheltered here in the Château, under the noses of two Bishops. But it was for his clever conversation, not for his opinions, that the Count offered La Hontan hospitality.

When the grey daylight began to sift through the hangings of his bed, Count Frontenac rang for Picard to bring his coffee.

"I shall not get up today, Picard," he remarked. "You may shave me in bed. Afterwards, go to the notary and fetch him here to transact some business with me. Stop at the apothecary shop on your way, and tell Monsieur Auclair I shall not need him until four o’clock."

When Auclair arrived in the afternoon, he found his patron still in bed, in his dressing-gown. To his inquiries the Count replied carelessly:

"Oh, I do very well indeed! I find myself so comfortable that I have almost decided to stay in bed for the rest of my life. I have been making my will today, and that reminded me of a promise I once gave your daughter. That bowl of glass fruit on the mantel: do not forget to take it to her when you go home tonight, with myView Image of Page 285greetings. She has always admired it. And there is another matter. In the leather chest in my dressing-room you will find a large package wrapped in brown Holland. It is table linen that I brought out from Île Savary. Tonight, when you will not be observed, I wish you to take it home with you for safe keeping. Upon Cécile’s marriage, you will present it to her from me. Why do you look sober, Euclide? You know very well that I must soon change my climate, as the Indians say, and this Château will be in other hands. I merely arrange to dispose of my personal belongings as I wish."

"Monsieur le Comte, if you would permit me to try the remedy I suggested yesterday—"

"Tut-tut! We will have no more remedies. A little repose and comfort. The machine is worn out, certainly; but if we let it alone, it may go a little longer, from habit. When you come up tonight, you may bring me something to make me sleep, however. These long hours of wakefulness do a man no good. Draw up a chair and sit down by the fire, where I can speak to you without shouting. If you are to be in constant attendance here, you cannot be forever standing."

Picard was called to put more wood on the fire, and after he withdrew the Governor lay quiet for a time. The grey light of the rainy afternoon grew so pale thatView Image of Page 286Auclair could no longer see his patient’s face, and supposed he had fallen asleep. But suddenly he spoke.

"Euclide, do you know the church of Saint-Nicholasdes- Champs, out some distance?"

"Certainly, Monsieur le Comte. I remember it very well."

"Many of my family are buried there; a sister of whom I was fond. I shall be buried here, in the chapel of the Récollets, but I should like my heart to be sent back to France, in a box of lead or silver, and buried near my sister in Saint-Nicholas-des-Champs. I have left instructions to that effect in my will, but I prefer to tell you, as I suppose you will have to attend to it. That is all we need say on the subject.

"Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier called here today, but as I was engaged with the notary, he left word that he would make his visit of ceremony tomorrow. I should be pleased if some indisposition were to keep him at home. If he looks for any apologies or recantations from me, he will be disappointed. The old one will not bother me with civilities." Auclair heard the Count chuckle. "The old one knows where he stands, at least, and never bends his neck. All the same, a better man for this part of the world than the new one. Saint-Vallier belongs at the Court—where he came from."

View Image of Page 287

The Count fell into reflection, and his apothecary sat silent, waiting for his dismissal. Both were thinking of a scene outside the windows, under the low November sky—but the river was not the St. Lawrence. They were looking out on the Pont-Marie, and the hay-barges tied up at the Port-au-Foin. On an afternoon like this the boatmen would be covering the hay-bales with tarpaulins, Auclair was thinking, and about this time the bells always rang from the Célestins’ and the church of Saint-Paul.

When the fire fell apart and Auclair got up to mend it, the Count spoke again, as if he knew perfectly well what was in the apothecary’s mind. "The Countess de Frontenac writes me that the Île Saint-Louis has become a very fashionable quarter. I can remember when it was hardly considered a respectable place to live in,— when they first began building there, indeed!"

"And my grandfather could remember when it was a wood-pile, patron; before the two islands were joined into one. He was never reconciled to the change, poor man. He always thought it the most convenient place for the wood-supply of our part of Paris."

View Image of Page 288

One dark afternoon in November Cécile was sitting in the front shop, knitting a stocking. She sat in her own little chair, placed beside her father’s tall stool, on which she had put a candle, as the daylight was so thick. Though the street outside was wet and the fog brown and the house so quiet, and though the Count was ill up in the Château, she was not feeling dull, but happy and contented. As she knitted and watched the shop, she kept singing over Captain Pondaven’s old song, about the three ships that came

A Saint-Malo, be au port de mer,
Chargés d’avoin’, chargés de bléd.

No more boats from France would come to Quebec as late as this, even her father admitted that, and his herbarium had been put back on the high shelves of the cabinet, where it belonged. As soon as those dried plants were out of sight, the house itself changed; everything seemed to draw closer together, to join hands, as it were. Cécile had polished the candlesticks and pewter cups, rubbed the table and the bed-posts and the chair-claws with oil, darned the rent in her father’sView Image of Page 289counterpane. A little more colour had come back into the carpet and the curtains, she thought. Perhaps that was only because the fire was lit in the salon every evening now, and things always looked better in the firelight. But no, she really believed that everything in the house, the furniture, the china shepherd boy, the casseroles in the kitchen, knew that the herbarium had been restored to the high shelves and that the world was not going to be destroyed this winter.

A life without security, without plans, without preparation for the future, had been terrible. Nothing had gone right this fall; her father had not put away any wood doves in fat, or laid in winter vegetables, or bought his supply of wild rice from the Indians. "But we will manage," she sometimes whispered to her trusty poêle when she stuffed him with birch and pine.

Cécile tended the shop alone every afternoon now. A notice on the door requested messieurs les clients to be so good as to call in the morning, as the pharmacien was occupied elswhere in the afternoon. Nevertheless clients came in the afternoon, especially country people, and her father placed all the most popular remedies on one shelf and marked them clearly, so that Cécile could dispense them when they were called for.

This afternoon, just as she was about to go for an-View Image of Page 290other candle, she thought she heard her father coming home; but it proved to be Noël Pommier, the cobbler, who wanted a mixture of rhubarb and senna that M. Auclair sometimes made up for his mother.

Cécile sprang up and told him it was ready at hand, plainly marked. "Et préféreriez-vous les pilules, ou le liquide, Monsieur Noël?"

"Les pilules, s’il vous plaît, mademoiselle. Et votre père?"

"He is always at the Château after three o’clock. The Governor has been indisposed for two weeks now."

"Everyone knows that, mademoiselle," said the cobler with a sigh. "Everyone is offering prayers for his recovery. It will be bad for all of us if anything goes wrong with the Count."

"Never fear, monsieur! My father is giving him every care, and he grows a little stronger each day."

"God grant it, mademoiselle. Picard is very much discouraged about his master. He says he cannot shave himself any more and does not look like himself. Picard thinks he ought to be bled."

"Oh, Monsieur Pommier, I wish you could hear what my father has to say to that! And what does Picard know about medicine? But he is not the only one. Other people have tried to persuade my father to bleed the Governor, but he is as firm as a rock."

View Image of Page 291

"I have no doubt Monsieur Auclair knows best, Mademoiselle Cécile; but people will talk at such times, when a public man is ill."

Pommier had scarcely gone when her father came in, with a dragging step and a mournful countenance.

"Papa," said Cécile as she brought him his indoor coat, "I know you are tired, but the dinner will soon be ready. Sit down by the fire and rest a little. And, Father, won’t you try to look a little more confident these days? The people watch you, and when you have a discouraged air, they all become discouraged."

"You think so?" He spoke anxiously.

"I am sure of it, Papa. I can tell by the things they say when they call here in your absence. You must look as if the Governor were much, much better."

"He is not. He is failing all the time." Her father sighed. "But you are right. We must put on a better face for the public."

Cécile kissed him and went into the kitchen. Just as she was moving the soup forward to heat, she heard a sharp knock at the shop door. Her father answered it, and Bishop de Saint-Vallier entered. Auclair hurriedly brought more candles into the shop and set a chair for his visitor. After preliminary civilities the Bishop came to the point.

View Image of Page 292

"I have called, Monsieur Auclair, to inquire concerning the Governor’s condition. Do you consider his illness mortal?"

"Not necessarily. If he were ten years younger, I should not consider it serious. However, he has great vitality and may very easily rally from this attack."

The Bishop frowned and stroked his narrow chin. He was clearly in some perplexity. "When I called upon the Comte de Frontenac some days ago, he stated that his recovery would be a matter of a week, at most. In short, he refused to consider his indisposition seriously, though to my eyes the mark of death was clearly upon him. Does he really believe he will recover?"

"Very probably. And that is a good state of mind for a sick man."

"Monsieur Auclair," Saint-Vallier spoke up sharply, "I feel that you evade me. Do you yourself believe that the Count will recover?"

"I must ask your indulgence, Monseigneur, but in a case like the Count’s a medical adviser should not permit himself to believe in anything but recovery. His doubts would affect the patient. If the Count still has the vital force I have always found in him, he will recover. His organs are sound."

Saint-Vallier seemed to pay little heed to this reply.View Image of Page 293His eyes had been restlessly sweeping the room from floor to ceiling and now became fixed intently upon one point—on the stuffed alligator, as it happened. He began to speak rapidly, with gracious rise and fall of the voice, but in his most authoritative manner.

"If the Governor’s illness is mortal, and he does not realize the fact, he should be brought to realize it. He has a great deal to put right with Heaven. He has used his authority and his influence here for worldly ends, rather than to strengthen the kingdom of God in Septentrional France!" For the first time he flashed a direct glance at the apothecary.

Auclair bowed respectfully. "Such matters are beyond me, Monseigneur. The Governor does not discuss his official business with me."

"But there is always open discussion of these things! Of the Governor’s stand on the brandy traffic, for example, which is destroying our missions. I have denounced his policy openly from the pulpit, and on occasions when I noted that you were present in the church. You cannot be ignorant of it."

"Oh, upon that subject the Governor has also spoken publicly. Everyone knows that he considers it an unavoidable evil."

Saint-Vallier drew himself up in his chair and adoptedView Image of Page 294an argumentative tone. "And why unavoidable? You doubtless refer to his proposition that the Indians will sell their furs only to such traders as will supply them with brandy?"

"Yes, Monseigneur; and since the English and Dutch traders give them all the brandy they want, and better prices for their skins as well, we must lose the fur trade altogether if we deny them brandy. And our colony exists by the fur trade alone."

"That is our unique opportunity, Monsieur l’apothicaire, to sacrifice our temporal interests for the glory of God, and impress by our noble example the Dutch and English."

"If Monseigneur thinks the Dutch traders can be touched by a noble example—" Auclair smiled and shook his head. "But these things are all beyond me. I know only what everyone knows,—though I have my own opinions."

"If the Count’s illness is as serious as it seems to me, Monsieur Auclair, he should be given an opportunity to acknowledge his mistakes before the world as well as to Heaven. Such an admission might have a salutary influence upon the administration which will follow his. Since he relies upon you, it is your duty to apprise him of the gravity of his condition."

View Image of Page 295

Auclair met Saint-Vallier’s glittering, superficial glance and plausible tone rather bluntly.

"I shall do nothing to discourage my patient, Monseigneur, any more than I shall bleed him, as many good people urge me to do. The mind, too, has a kind of blood; in common speech we call it hope."

The Bishop flushed—his sanguine cheeks were apt to become more ruddy when he was crossed or annoyed. He rose and gathered the folds of his cloak about him. "It is time your patient dropped the stubborn mask he has worn so long, and began to realize that none of his enterprises will benefit him now but such as have furthered the interests of Christ’s Church in this Province. I have seen him, and I believe he is facing eternity."

Auclair expressed himself as much honoured by the Bishop’s visit and accompanied him to the door, holding it open that the light might guide him across the street to the steps of his episcopal Palace. When he returned to the salon, Cécile was bringing in the soup.

"I began to think Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier would never go, Papa. How people do bother us about everything since the Count is ill! I am glad we can keep them away from him, at least."

Her father sat down and took a few spoonfuls ofView Image of Page 296soup. "Why, I find I am quite hungry!" he declared. "And when I came home, I did not think I could eat at all. For some reason, our neighbour’s visit seems to have made me more cheerful."

"That is because you were so resolute with him, Father!"

He smiled at her between the candles.

"What restless eyes he has, Cécile; they run all over everything, like quicksilver when I spill it. He kept looking in again and again at your glass fruit, there on the mantel. Do you know, I believe he drew some conclusion from that; he has seen it at the Château, of course. These men who are trained at Court all become a little crafty; they learn to put two and two together. I have always believed that is why our patron never got advancement at Versailles: he is too downright."

It was late afternoon, and Cécile was alone—as she was nearly always now. The Count had died last night. Today her father had gone to the Château to seal his heart up in a casket, so that it could be carried back to France according to his wish. It was already arrangedView Image of Page 297that Father Joseph, Superior of the Récollets, should take the casket to Montreal, then to Fort Orange, and down the river to New York, where the English boats came and went all winter. On one of those boats he would go to England, cross over to France, and journey to Paris with the Count’s heart, to bury it in the Montmort chapel at Saint-Nicholas-des-Champs.

Auclair had been gone all the afternoon, and Cécile knew that he would come home exhausted from sorrow, from his night of watching, and from the grim duty which had taken him today to the Count’s deathchamber. Cécile regarded this rite with awe, but not with horror; autopsies, she knew, must be performed upon kings and queens and all great people after death. That was the custom. Her father would have the barbersurgeon to help him,—though they were not very good friends, because they disagreed about bleeding people. The barber complained that the meddlesome apothecary took the bread out of his mouth.

Many times that afternoon Cécile went out to the door-step and looked up at the Château. A light snow was falling, and the sky was grey. It was very strange to look up at those windows in the south end, and to know that there was no friend, no protection there. She felt as if a strong roof over their heads had been swept away.View Image of Page 298She was not sure that they would even have a livelihood without the Count’s patronage. Their sugar and salt and wine, and her father’s Spanish snuff, had always come from the Count’s storehouses. The colonists paid very little for their remedies; if they brought a basket of eggs, or a chicken, or a rabbit, they thought they were treating their medical man very handsomely. But what she most dreaded was her father’s loneliness. He had lived under the Count’s shadow. The Count was the reason for nearly everything he did,—for his being here at all.

About four o’clock, as the darkness began to close in, Cécile put more wood on the fire in the salon and set some milk to warm before it. There was very little to eat in the house. Her father had not been to market for a week. Running to the door every few minutes, she at last saw him coming down the hill, with his black bag full of deadly poisons. He looked grey and sick as she let him in. Before he threw his black bag into the cupboard, he took out of it a lead box, rudely soldered over. She looked at it solemnly.

"Yes," he said, "it is all we have left of him. Father Joseph will set out for France in two days. I am in charge of this box until it starts upon its journey."

He placed it in the cabinet where he kept his medicalView Image of Page 299books, then went into the salon and sank down in his chair by the fire. Cécile knelt on the floor beside him, resting her arms upon his knee. He bent and leaned his cheek for a moment on her shingled brown hair.

"So it is over, my dear," he sighed softly. "It has lasted a lifetime, and now it is over. Since I was six years old, the Count has been my protector, and he was my father’s before me. To my mother, and to your mother, he was always courteous and considerate. He belonged to the old order; he cherished those beneath him and rendered his duty to those above him, but flattered nobody, not the King himself. That time has gone by. I do not wish to outlive my time."

"But you wish to live on my account, don’t you, Father? I do not belong to the old time. I have got to live on into a new time; and you are all I have in the world."

Her father went on sadly: "The Count and the old Bishop were both men of my own period, the kind we looked up to in my youth. Saint-Vallier and Monsieur de Champigny are of a different sort. Had I been able to choose my lot in the world, I would have chosen to be like my patron, for all his disappointments and sorrows; to be a soldier who fought for no gain but renown, merciful to the conquered, charitable to the poor, haughty to the rich and overbearing. Since I could not be such aView Image of Page 300man and was born in an apothecary shop, it was my good fortune to serve such a man and to be honoured by his confidence."

Cécile slipped quietly away to pour the warm milk into a cup, and with it she brought a glass of brandy. Her father drank them. He said he would want no dinner tonight, but that she must prepare something for herself. Without noticing whether she did so or not, he sat in a stupor of weariness, dreaming by the fire. The scene at the Château last night passed again before his eyes.

The Count had received the Sacrament in perfect consciousness at seven o’clock. Then he sank into a sleep which became a coma, and lay for three hours breathing painfully, with his eyes rolled back and only a streak of white showing between the half-open lids. A little after ten o’clock he suddenly came to himself and looked inquiringly at the group around his bed; there were two nursing Sisters from the Hôtel Dieu, the Intendant and Madame de Champigny, Hector de Callières, Auclair, and Father Joseph, the Récollets’ Superior, who had heard the Count’s confession and administered the last rites of the Church. The Count raised his eyebrows haughtily, as if to demand why his privacy was thus invaded. He looked from one face to another; in thoseView Image of Page 301faces he read something. He saw the nuns upon their knees, praying. He seemed to realize his new position in the world and what was now required of him. The challenge left his face,—a dignified calm succeeded it. Father Joseph held the crucifix to his lips. He kissed it. Then, very courteously, he made a gesture with his left hand, indicating that he wished every one to draw back from his bed.

"This I will do alone," his steady glance seemed to say.

All drew back.

"Merci," he said distinctly. That was the last word he spoke. While the group of watchers stood four or five feet away from the bed, wondering, they saw that his face had become altogether natural and lost all look of suffering. He breathed softly for a few moments, then breathed no more. One of the nuns held a feather to his lips. Madame de Champigny got a mirror and put it close to his mouth, but there was no cloud on it. Auclair laid his head down on his patron’s chest; there all was still.

As Auclair was returning home after midnight, under the glitter of the hard bright northern stars, he felt for the first time wholly and entirely cut off from France; a helpless exile in a strange land. Not without reason, heView Image of Page 302told himself bitterly as he looked up at those stars, had the Latin poets insisted that thrice and four times blessed were those to whom it befell to die in the land of their fathers.

While Auclair sat by the fire thinking of these things, numb and broken, Cécile was lying on the sofa, wrapped up in the old shawl Madame Auclair had used so much after she became ill. She, too, was thinking of what they had lost. They would indeed have another winter in Quebec; but everything was changed almost as much as if they had gone away. That sense of a strong protector had counted in her life more than she had ever realized. To be sure, they had not called upon the Count’s authority very often; but to know that they could appeal to him at any moment meant security, and gave them a definite place in their little world.

The hours went by. Her father did not speak or move, not even to fix the fire, which was very low. For once, Cécile herself had no wish to set things right. Let the fire burn out; what of it?

At last there came a knock at the door, not very loud, but insistent,—urgent, as it were. Auclair got up from his chair.

"Whoever it is, send him away. I can see no one tonight." He went into the kitchen and shut the door behind him.

View Image of Page 303

Cécile was a little startled,—death made everything strange. She took a candle into the shop, set it down on the counter, and opened the door. Outside there, against the snow, was the outline of a man with a gun strapped on his back. She had thrown her arms around him before she could really see him,—the set of his shoulders told her who it was.

"Oh, Pierre, Pierre Charron!" She began to cry abandonedly, but from joy. Never in all her life had she felt anything so strong and so true, so real and so sure, as that quick embrace that smelled of tobacco and the pine-woods and the fresh snow.

"Petite tête de garçon!" he muttered, running his hand over her head, which lay on his shoulder. "There, don’t try to tell me. I know all about it. I started for Kebec as soon as I heard the Count was sinking. Today, on the river, I passed the messengers going to Montreal; they called the word to me. And your father?"

"I don’t know what to do, Pierre. It is worse with him than when my mother died. There seems to be no hope for us."

"I understand," he stroked her soothingly. "I knew this would be a blow to him. I said to myself in Ville- Marie: ‘I must be there when it happens.’ I came as quickly as I could. Never did I paddle so fast. TheView Image of Page 304breeze was against me, there was no chance of a sail. I had only a half-man to help me—Antoine Frichette, you remember? That poor fellow for whom your father made the belly-band. He did his best, but since his hurt he has no wind. I’m here at last, to be of any use I can. Command me." He had loosed the big kerchief from his neck, and now he gently wiped her cheeks dry with it. Turning her face about to the candlelight, he regarded it intently.

"I wish you would go to him, Pierre. He is in the kitchen."

He kissed her softly on the forehead, unslung his gun, and went out into the kitchen. He, too, closed the door behind him. In the few moments while she was left alone in the shop, Cécile opened the outer door again and looked up toward the Château. The falling snow and the darkness hid it from sight; but she had once more that feeling of security, as if the strong roof were over them again; over her and the shop and the salon and all her mother’s things. For the first time she realized that her father loved Pierre for the same reason he had loved the Count; both had the qualities he did not have himself, but which he most admired in other men.

When they came in from the kitchen, Charron had his arm over Auclair’s shoulder.

View Image of Page 305

"Cécile," he called, "je n’ai pas de chance. Evidently I am too late for supper, and I have not had a morsel since I broke camp before daybreak."

"Supper? But we have had no supper here tonight. We had no appetite. I will make some for you, at once. There is not much in the house, I am afraid; my father has not been to market. Smoked eels, perhaps?"

Charron made a grimace. "Detestable! Even I can do better than that. I shot a deer for our supper in the forest last night, and I brought a haunch along with me,—outside, in my bag. What else have you?"

"Not much." Cécile felt deeply mortified to confess this, though it was not her fault. "We have some wild rice left from last year, and there are some carrots. We always have preserves, and of course there is soup."

"Excellent; all that sounds very attractive to me at the moment. You attend to everything else, but by your leave I will cook the venison in my own way. It’s enough for us all, and there will be good pickings left for Blinker."

When Charron went out to get his game-bag, Auclair whispered to his daughter: "Are we really so destitute, my child? Do the best you can for him. I will open a box of the conserves from France."

He now seemed very anxious about his dinner, andView Image of Page 306she could not forbear a reproachful glance at the head of the house, who had been so neglectful of his duties.

"And you, Monsieur Euclide," said Pierre, when he came back with the haunch in his hand, "you ought to produce something rather special from your cellar for us."

"It shall be the best I have," declared his host.

The supper lasted until late. After the dessert the apothecary opened a bottle of heavy gold-coloured wine from the South.

"This," he said, "is a wine the Count liked after supper. His family was from the South, and his father always kept on hand wines that were brought up from Bordeaux and the Rhone vineyards. The Count inherited that taste." He sighed heavily.

"Euclide," said Charron, "tomorrow it may be you or I; that is the way to look at death. Not all the wine in the Château, not all the wines in the great cellars of France, could warm the Count’s blood now. Let us cheer our hearts a little while we can. Good wine was put into the grapes by our Lord, for friends to enjoy together."

When it was almost midnight, the visitor said he was too tired to go hunt a lodging, and would gladly avail himself of the invitation, often extended, but never be-View Image of Page 307fore accepted, of spending the night here and sleeping on the sofa in the salon.

Cécile, in her upstairs bedroom, turned to slumber with the weight of doubt and loneliness melted away. Her last thoughts before she sank into forgetfulness were of a friend, devoted and fearless, here in the house with them, as if he were one of themselves. He had not a throne behind him, like the Count (it had been very far behind, indeed!), not the authority of a parchment and seal. But he had authority, and a power which came from knowledge of the country and its people; from knowledge, and from a kind of passion. His daring and his pride seemed to her even more splendid than Count Frontenac’s.

View Image of Page 308

Epilogue

On the seventeenth day of August 1713, fifteen years after the death of Count Frontenac, the streets of Quebec and the headland overlooking the St. Lawrence were thronged with people. By the waterside the Governor General and Monsieur Vaudreuil, the Intendant, with all the clergy, regular and secular, the magistrates, and the officers from the garrison, stood waiting to receive a long-expected guest. Down the river lay a ship from France, La Manon, unable to come in against the wind. A small boat had been sent out to bring in one of her passengers. As the little boat drew near the shore, all the cannon on the fortifications, and the guns on the vessels anchored in the roadstead, thundered a salute of welcome to Monseigneur de Saint- Vallier, at last returning to his people after an absence of thirteen years.

When the prelate put foot upon the shore of Quebec, the church-bells began to ring, and continued to ring while the Governor General, the Intendant, and theView Image of Page 309Archidiacre made addresses of welcome. The Indendant’s carriage stood ready to convey the Bishop, but he preferred, characteristically, to ascend on foot to the Cathedral in the Upper Town, surrounded by the clergy and preceded by drums and hautbois.

Euclide Auclair, the old apothecary, standing before his door on Mountain Hill to watch the procession, was shocked at the change in Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier. When he sailed for France thirteen years ago, he was a very young man of forty-seven; now he came back a very old man of sixty. Every physical trait by which Auclair remembered the handsome and arrogant churchman had disappeared. He would never have recognized, in this heavy, stooped, lame old man going up the hill, the slender and rather dramatic figure he had so often seen mounting the steps of the episcopal Palace across the way. The narrow, restless shoulders were fat and bent; the Bishop carried his head like a man broken to the yoke.

Auclair watched the procession until the turn of the way shut Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier from sight, then went back to his shop and sat down, overcome. The thirteen years which for him had passed quietly, happily, had been bitter ones for the wandering Bishop. Nine years ago Saint-Vallier was on his way back toView Image of Page 310Canada after one of his long absences, when his ship, La Seine, was captured by the English, taken into London, and sold at auction. The Bishop himself was declared a prisoner of state, and was sequestered in a small English town near Farnham until the French King should ransom him.

Politics intervened: King Louis had lately seized and imprisoned the Baron of Méan, Dean of the Cathedral of Liège. The German Emperor was much offended at this, and besought Queen Anne not to release the Bishop of Quebec under any other terms than as an exchange for the Baron of Méan. For five years Saint- Vallier remained a prisoner of state in England, until King Louis at last set the Baron of Méan at liberty and recalled the Bishop of Quebec to France. But this did not mean that he was free to return to Canada. During his captivity his enemies in Quebec and Montreal had been busy, had repeatedly written the Minister, Pontchartrain, that the affairs of the colony went better with the Bishop away; that the King would be assisting his Canadian subjects by keeping Saint-Vallier in France. This the King did. He kept him, indeed, almost as long as the Queen of England had done.

That period of detention in France had sobered and saddened the wilful Bishop. His captivity in England heView Image of Page 311could ascribe to the hostilities of nations; to himself and to others he was able to put a very good face on it. But he could not pretend that he was kept in France for any other reason than that he was not wanted in Quebec. He had to admit to the Minister that he had made mistakes; that he had not taken the wise course with the Canadian colonists. Only by unceasing importunities, and by working upon the sympathies of Madame de Maintenon, who had always befriended him, had he ever wrung from the King permission to sail back to his diocese.

On this day of his return, even his enemies were softened at seeing how the man was changed. In place of his former assurance he seemed to wear a leaden mantle of humility; he climbed heavily up the hill to the Cathedral as if he were treading down the mistakes of the past.

Auclair, the apothecary, on the other hand, had scarcely changed at all. His delicate complexion had grown a trifle sallow from staying indoors so much, but the years which had made the Bishop an old man had passed lightly over the apothecary. Even his shop was still the same; perhaps a trifle dustier than it used to be, and opposite his counter there was a new cabinet screwed fast to the wall, full of brilliant sea-shells, starView Image of Page 312fish and horseshoe crabs, dried seaweed and branches of coral. Everyone looked at this case on entering the shop,—there was something surprising and unexpected about such a collection. It suggested the South and blue seas far away.

On the third day after the Cathedral had welcomed its long absent shepherd, that prelate himself came to call upon the apothecary, arriving at the door on foot and unattended. He greeted Auclair with friendliness and took the proffered chair, admitting that he felt the summer heat in Quebec more than he used to do.

"But you yourself, Monsieur Auclair, are little altered. I rejoice to see that God has preserved you in excellent health."

Auclair hastened to bring out a glass of fortifying cordial, and the Bishop accepted it gratefully. While he drank it, Auclair regarded him. It was unfortunate that Saint-Vallier, of all men, should have grown heavy—it took away his fine carriage. His once luxuriant brown hair was thin and grey, his triangular cheeks had become full and soft, like an old woman’s, and they were waxy white. Between them, the sharp chin had almost disappeared.

"I have been thinking how fortunate I shall be to have you for my neighbour once more, Monseigneur,"View Image of Page 313said Auclair. ‘‘Every spring I have given some little advice to the workmen who were attending to your garden, and I have often wished you could see your shrubs coming into bloom."

The Bishop smiled faintly and shook his head.

"Ah, monsieur, I shall not live in the episcopal Palace again. Perhaps that was a mistake; I should have waited to understand the designs of Providence more perfectly."

"Not live in your own residence, Monseigneur? That will be a great disappointment to all of us. The building is in excellent condition."

The Bishop again shook his head. "I find myself too poor now to maintain such an establishment. I suppose you do not know anyone who would care to rent the Palace? The rental would be very helpful to me in my present undertakings. No, I shall reside at the Hôpital Général.* My good daughters there have arranged un petit appartement of two rooms which will meet my
*Some years before he sailed for France in 1700, Bishop de Saint-Vallier had founded the Hôpital Général, for the aged and incurable. The hospital still stands today, much enlarged; the wards which Saint-Vallier built and the two small rooms in which he lived until his death are unchanged.
View Image of Page 314needs very well. I shall reside with them for the remainder of my life, God willing. Their chaplain is old and must soon retire, and I shall take his place. The office of chaplain will be quite compatible with my other duties."

Auclair was amazed. "In a hospital the duties of a chaplain are considerable, are they not?"

"But very congenial to me—" (the old man folded his hands over the kerchief he had taken out to wipe his brow)—"to celebrate the morning mass for the sisters and to hear their confessions; to administer the consolations of the Church to the sick and the dying. As chaplain I shall be in daily attendance upon the unfortunate, as is my wish."

Auclair sat silent for some moments, stroking his short beard in perplexity. Evidently nothing in his former relations with Monseigneur de Saint-Vallier was a guide for future intercourse. He changed the subject and began to speak of happenings in Quebec during the Bishop’s absence, of common acquaintances who had died in that time, among them old Monseigneur de Laval.

Saint-Vallier sighed. "Would it had been permitted me to return in time to thank him for the labours he underwent for my flock during the years of my cap-View Image of Page 315tivity, and to close his ey es at the last. I can never hope to be to this people all that my venerable predecessor became, through his devotion and his long residence among them. But I shall be with them now for as long as God spares me, and I hope to be deserving of their affection."

At this moment a countrywoman appeared at the door. She was about to withdraw when she saw what visitor the apothecary was entertaining, but the Bishop called her back and insisted that his host attend to her needs. He waited patiently in his chair while she bought foxglove water for her dropsical father-in-law, and liquorice for her baby’s cough. While he was serving her, Auclair wondered how he could give a turn to the Bishop’s talk and learn from him what was going on at home. When the farmer woman had gone, he took the liberty of questioning his visitor directly.

"You have been at Versailles lately, Monseigneur? And how are things there, pray tell me?"

"Very sad since the death of the young Duc and Duchesse de Bourgogne last year. The King will never recover from that double loss. In the Duc, his grandson, he foresaw a wise and happy reign for France; and the young Duchesse had been the idol of his heart ever since she first came to them from Savoie. She was theView Image of Page 316life of the Court,—as dear to Madame de Maintenon as to the King. The official mourning is over, but the Court mourns, nevertheless."

Auclair nodded. "And the King, I suppose, is an old man now."

"Yes, the King is old. He still comes down to supper to the music of twenty-four violins, still works indefatigably with his ministers; there is dancing and play and conversation in the Salle d’Apollon every evening. His Court remains the most brilliant in Europe,—but his heart is not in it. There is no one left who can charm away his years and his cares as the little Duchesse de Bourgogne did, and nothing can make him forget for one hour the death of the Duc de Bourgogne. All Christendom, monsieur, has suffered an incalculable loss in the death of that pious prince."

"They died within a few days of each other, we heard."

Saint-Vallier bowed his head. "They were buried in the same tomb, and their little son with them."

"There is still talk of poison?"

"Popular opinion accuses the Duc d’Orléans. Their second son, an infant in arms, showed the same symptoms of poisoning, but he survived."

"Ah," said Auclair, "a bad situation! The King isView Image of Page 317seventy-seven, and the Dauphin a child in arms. That will mean a long regency. I suppose the young Duc de Berry will fill that office?"

"God grant it, monsieur, God spare him!" exclaimed the Bishop fervently. "If any mischance were to befall the Duc de Berry, then that arch-atheist and suspected poisoner the Duc d’Orléans would be regent of France!" Saint-Vallier’s voice cracked at a high pitch.

Auclair crossed himself devoutly. "I should have liked to see my King once more. He has been a great King. Is he much altered in person?"

"He is old. I had a private interview with His Majesty last November, late in the afternoon, when he was taking his exercise in the Parc of Versailles. We had scarcely begun our conference when a wind arose, stripping the trees that were already half-bare. The King invited me to go indoors to his cabinet, remarking that it distressed him now to hear the autumn winds and to see the leaves fall. That seemed to me to indicate a change."

"Yes," said Auclair, "that tells a story."

"Monsieur," began the Bishop sadly, "we are in the beginning of a new century, but periods do not always correspond with centuries. At home the old age is dying, but the new is still hidden. I felt the same condition in England, during my long captivity there. There isView Image of Page 318now no figure in the world such as our King was thirty years ago. The changes in the nation are all those of the old growing older. You have done well to remain here where nothing changes. Here with you I find everything the same." He glanced about the shop and peered into the salon. "And the little daughter, whom I used to see running in and out?"

"She is married, to our old friend Pierre Charron of Ville-Marie. He has built a commodious house in the Upper Town, beyond the Ursuline convent. They are well established in the world."

"You live alone, then?"

"For part of the year. Perhaps you remember a little boy whom my daughter befriended, Jacques Gaux? His mother was a loose woman—she died in your Hôpital Général, some years ago. The boy is now a sailor, and when he is in Quebec, between voyages, he lives with me. He occupies my daughter’s little chamber upstairs." Auclair pointed to the cabinet of shells and corals. "He brings me these things back from his voyages; he is in the West India trade. I should like to keep him here all the time; but his father was a sailor—it is natural."

"No," said the Bishop, "I do not recall him. But your daughter I remember with affection. Heaven has blessed her with children?"

View Image of Page 319

The apothecary’s eyes twinkled. "Four sons already, Monseigneur. She is bringing up four little boys, the Canadians of the future."

"Ah yes, the Canadians of the future,—the true Canadians."

There was something in Saint-Vallier’s voice as he said this which touched Auclair’s heart; a note humble and wistful, something sad and defeated. Sometimes a neighbour whom we have disliked a lifetime for his arrogance and conceit lets fall a single commonplace remark that shows us another side, another man, really; a man uncertain, and puzzled, and in the dark like ourselves. Had his visitor not been a bishop, Auclair would have reached out and grasped his hand and murmured: "Courage, mon bourgeois," as he did to down-hearted patients. The two men sat together in a warm and friendly silence until Saint-Vallier rose and said he must be going. "I shall have the pleasure of confirming your grandsons, I hope? They will live to see better times than ours."

Auclair accompanied him to the door and watched him tread his way up the hill and round the turn of the street. Then he went back to his desk with the feeling that old feuds were forgotten. He would have a great deal to tell Cécile when he went to supper there toView Image of Page 320night. She would be quicker than anyone to sense the transformation in their old neighbour, who had built himself an episcopal residence approached by twentyfour stone steps, and who now proposed to spend the rest of his life in two small rooms in the hospital out on the river Charles. To be sure, the Bishop was a little theatrical in his humility, as he had been in his grandeur; but that was his way, Auclair reflected, and, after all, nobody can help his way. If a man admits his mistakes, that is a great deal, when he is a proud man and a Dauphinois—always a stiff-necked race.

While he was closing his shop and changing his coat to go up to his daughter’s house, he thought over much that his visitor had told him, and he believed that he was indeed fortunate to spend his old age here where nothing changed; to watch his grandsons grow up in a country where the death of the King, the probable evils of a long regency, would never touch them.

THE END

2

Acknowlegments

The textual editing of Shadows on the Rock is the result of contributions from many members of the Cather Edition staff, among whom we wish to acknowledge especially Kari Ronning, Kathleen Danker, and Erin Marcus. The graduate students who contributed to the textual work were Kathryn A. Bellman, Heather Hiatt, Susan Moss, Kelly Olson, Michael Radelich, Megan Sedoris, and Heather Wood.

Consultations with several people were especially helpful in the early stages of the preparation of the Cather Edition. In Willa Cather: A Bibliography (Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1982), Joan Crane provided an authoritative starting place for our identification and assembly of basic materials, then in correspondence was unfailingly generous with her expertise. The late Fredson Bowers (University of Virginia) advised us about the steps necessary to organize the project. David J. Nordloh (Indiana University) provided advice as we established policies and procedures and wrote our editorial manual. As editor of the Lewis and Clark journals, Gary Moulton (University of Nebraska–Lincoln) generously provided expertise and encouragement. Conversations with Richard Rust (University of North Carolina–Chapel Hill) were helpful in refining procedures concerning variants.

We are grateful to Professor Herbert H. Johnson (Rochester Institute of Technology) for material assistance in the interpretation of printing-house practices in the period. Stella Partheniou of cdg Books Canada, Inc., was helpful in our search for the Canadian issue of the novel. Donald Cook (Indiana University) brought his expertise and keen eye to his inspection of our materials on behalf of the Committee on Scholarly Editions.

John J. Murphy and David Stouck were assisted in preparing the Historical Essay and Explanatory Notes with generous grants from, respectively, Brigham Young University and Simon Fraser University. Murphy and Stouck also want to thank the following individuals for their various contributions to the Historical Essay, Explanatory Notes, and illustrations: Ann Billesbach, Nebraska State Historical Society, Lincoln; Betty Bohrer, Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial, Red Cloud, Nebraska; Andrée Gendreau, Musée de l’Amérique Française/Musée de la Civilisation, Quebec; Janet Giltrow, University of British Columbia; Louise Godin, O.S.U., Monastère des Ursulines, Quebec; Richard C. Harris, Webb Institute, New York; Daryl P. Lee, Brigham Young University; Martine Le Fèvre, Bibliothèque à l’Arsénal, Paris; Sister Marie de la Trinité, Centre Catherine de Saint-Augustin, Bayeux; Sally McMahon Murphy, Salt Lake City; Bishop George H. Niederauer, Salt Lake City; Françoise Palleau- Papin, Université François Rabelais, Tours; Nicole Perron, A.M.J., Musée des Augustines de l’Hôtel-Dieu de Québec; Ann Romines, George Washington University; Kari Ronning, University of Nebraska–Lincoln; Susan J. Rosowski, University of Nebraska–Lincoln; Mireille Saint-Pierre, Musée de l’Amérique Française/Musée de la Civilisation, Quebec; Ben-Zion Shek, University of Toronto; Mary-Ann Stouck, Simon Fraser University; Hélène Tremblay, C.N.D., Centre Jeanne Le Ber, Westmount, Quebec.

We appreciate the assistance of Kay Walters, Mary Ellen Ducey, and Carmella Orosco, of Archives and Special Collections, University of Nebraska–Lincoln; Dr. Steven P. Ryan, former director of the Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial and Educational Foundation, Red Cloud; Ann Billesbach, first at the Cather Historical Center, Red Cloud, and later at the Nebraska State Historical Society, Lincoln. And we wish to acknowledge our indebtedness to the late Mildred R. Bennett, whose work as founder and president of the Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial and Educational Foundation ensured that Cather-related materials in Webster County would be preserved and whose knowledge guided us through those materials.

We are grateful to the staffs of Love Library, University of Nebraska–Lincoln, particularly those in Archives and Special Collections and in Interlibrary Loan; the Heritage Room, Bennett Martin Public Library, Lincoln; the Harry Ransom Humanities Research Center, University of Texas at Austin; the Houghton Library, Harvard University; and the Nebraska State Historical Society. We also wish to thank the Department of Modern Languages and Literatures, University of Nebraska–Lincoln, especially Pamela LeZotte and Marshall Olds.

We wish to express our special gratitude to Mrs. Philip L. Southwick and Dr. James P. and Angela Southwick for their generous gifts of the typescript carbon of Shadows on the Rock, photographs, and for their assistance and encouragement throughout the project.

We thank the Public Archives of Canada and the National Library of Canada; Father Armand Gagné of the Archdiocese of Quebec; Sister Juliette Cloutier, A.M.J., of the Archives of Les Augustins de la Miséricorde de Jésus du Monastère de l’Hôpital Général, Quebec; Laval University Press, Quebec; Lucia Woods; the Lilly Library, Indiana University; the Church of the Ascension, New York; the Nebraska State Historical Society; the Archives and Special Collections of Love Library, University of Nebraska–Lincoln; the Musée national du Moyen Age-Thermes et Hôtel de Cluny; and Time magazine/Getty Images, for allowing us to use illustrations from their collections.

For their administrative support at the University of Nebraska–Lincoln we thank Gerry Meisels, John G. Peters, and Brian L. Foster, successively deans of the College of Arts and Sciences; Richard Hoffmann, dean of Arts and Sciences; John Yost, formerly vice-chancellor for research; and John R. Wunder, former director of the Center for Great Plains Studies. We are especially grateful to Stephen Hilliard and Linda Ray Pratt, who as chairs of the Department of English provided both departmental support and personal encouragement for the Cather Edition.

For funding during the initial year of the project we are grateful to the Woods Charitable Fund. For research grants during subsequent years we thank the Nebraska Council for the Humanities; and the Research Council, the College of Arts and Sciences, the Office of the Vice Chancellor for Research, the University of Nebraska Foundation, and the Department of English, University of Nebraska–Lincoln. We deeply appreciate the generous gift from the late Mr. and Mrs. William Campbell in support of the Cather Edition.

The preparation of this volume was made possible in part by a grant from the National Endowment for the Humanities, an independent federal agency.

Historical Apparatus

Historical Essay

JOHN J. MURPHY AND DAVID STOUCK

Shadows on the Rock has the shortest foreground in composition of any of Willa Cather’s major works; Cather first visited Quebec City in 1928 and published her novel about it in 1931. However, Cather’s previous experiences in Canada no doubt prepared her for her creative response to Quebec. E. K. Brown, her first biographer and a Canadian, points out that even before she began Shadows on the Rock, "Cather had been in Canada much more than most American writers" (204). In fact, she owned a house on Grand Manan, a rocky island off the southern coast of New Brunswick that must have anticipated the rock of Quebec for her and reminded her of Mesa Verde, Ácoma, and the other sanctuaries she had written about.

Cather first learned of Grand Manan from a librarian at the New York Public Library who told her the island fishing village in the Bay of Fundy was "probably the quietest place in the world" (Brown and Crone 5–6). She rented a cottage on the island in 1922 and was so pleased with its tranquillity and remoteness that she returned there with Edith Lewis almost every summer for the next eighteen years. Grand Manan was the one place in the world where she felt she could work without interruption, and all of her books from A Lost Lady to Sapphira and the Slave Girl were composed in part on the island. In September 1926 she and Lewis bought a piece of land in a spruce wood near Whale Cove and employed two carpenters to build a Cape Cod–style cottage, which was completed for their arrival in the summer of 1928. Above the living room was a large attic Cather chose for her study and from the window of which she could look out over the cliffs and the sea. To Cather, who had been forced out of her Bank Street apartment in New York City the year before and then suffered the loss of her father (soon followed by the long illness of her mother and subsequent breakup of the family home in Nebraska), Grand Manan "seemed the only foothold left on earth" (Lewis 153), not just a retreat but a refuge from an uncaring and rapidly changing world. On that foggy rock in the Atlantic, writes E. K. Brown, she felt "securely hemmed in from the world" (203) and at a considerable remove from all mundane things.

It was while Cather was on her way to the new cottage in June 1928 that she discovered Quebec City. Lewis explains that they decided to make their annual trip "by the roundabout way of Quebec, in order to try a new route and see some new country" (153) and to plan brief stays in Montreal and Quebec. But when Lewis came down with influenza on the night of their arrival in Quebec, they extended their stay at the Château Frontenac hotel for ten days. Cather was immediately attracted to the city and its environs. Lewis describes the imaginative excitement Cather felt: "From the first moment that she looked down from the windows of the Frontenac on the pointed roofs and Norman outlines of the town of Quebec, Willa Cather was not merely stirred and charmed—she was overwhelmed by the flood of memory, recognition, surmise it called up; by the sense of its extraordinarily French character, isolated and kept intact through hundreds of years, as if by a miracle, on this great un-French continent" (153–54). She explored the city alone, visiting the Ursuline Convent, the Laval Seminary, the Church of Notre Dame des Victoires, and the marketplace, and when Lewis was well enough they made an excursion to the Île d’Orléans. All the while Cather was rereading Francis Parkman’s great work on France and England in North America and introducing herself to other volumes of Canadian history in the hotel library.

Lewis’s account of the epiphany Cather experienced on her first morning in Quebec emphasizes her memories of France. These memories were complemented, as Shadows on the Rock shaped itself in her imagination, by reminders of the Catholic Southwest that had absorbed her during the writing of Death Comes for the Archbishop and (in this period of parental loss and illness) by childhood memories of Nebraska and Virginia. Also, Cather’s attitudes toward Canada, gained over the years from early reading and later visits, contributedto the novel and were developed and somewhat transformed as its writing progressed.

Cather’s enthusiasm for France and its culture was the main thrust behind Shadows. Lewis communicates the intensity of this enthusiasm in her use of "stirred and charmed" and "overwhelmed" in describing Cather’s reaction to the discovery "on this great un-French continent" of what is described in the opening chapter of the novel as a "settlement [that] looked like something cut off from one of the ruder towns of Normandy or Brittany, and brought over" (10). Cather’s first sight of that northern French coast, when she crossed from Newhaven to Dieppe in August 1902, had generated similar excitement: "I heard a babble of voices, in which I could only distinguish the word ‘France’ uttered over and over again with a fire and fervor that was in itself a panegyric. . . . The high chalk cliffs of Normandy were a pale purple in the dim light" (World and Parish 921). Cather experienced "the stillness and whiteness and vastness" as well as "the burning blue and crimson . . . rose windows" of Rouen’s Norman Gothic cathedral (923) during her introduction to France, and anticipated her depiction of Quebec at the beginning of book 4 of Shadows in a view of Paris "bathed in violet light, with here and there white towers," below the "white gleam of Sacré-Coeur" that reminded her of "the city of St. John’s vision" (924). But what most prepared Cather for Quebec was Avignon, "the fine old city of the popes" (936), where she would discover on Doms Rock, beetling above the Rhone, a twelfth-century Romanesque cathedral, the Palace of the Popes (who resided there from 1309 to 1377), and a garden offering views of the distant Alps to the east. Cather’s description of this city in her travel sketches reads like her descriptions of Quebec in the beginning and throughout Shadows: "At the north end of the town there rises an enormous façade of smooth rock three hundred feet above the Rhone. This sheer precipice, accessible from the river side only by winding stone stairways, is crowned by the great palace of the popes. The palace is a huge, rambling Gothic pile, flanked by six square Italian towers, with a beautiful little cathedral in front. The palace faces toward the town, and behind it, overhanging the Rhone, are the popes’ gardens" (World and Parish 936–37).

Cather made four additional trips to France, most of them lengthy stays, and after the publication of the Archbishop she planned another, which had to be canceled due to her father’s declining health. In 1920, when working on One of Ours, she had spent four months in France, including seven weeks on Paris’s Left Bank, because she wanted to imbue herself in medieval culture: "And we did live in the Middle Ages, so far as it was possible," Lewis recalls. "We spent nearly all our time in the section between the Seine and the Luxembourg gardens, and on the Île de la Cité and the Île-St. Louis" (119). They spent the late summer and fall in the south of France and "journeyed slowly back to Paris," for Cather "had to get the feeling of the whole of France to write about it" (120–21). In 1923, after she had completed A Lost Lady, Cather returned to France again for several months, sitting for a portrait by Leon Bakst commissioned by the Omaha Public Library and visiting Aix-les-Bains, where, Lewis speculates, Cather’s next novel was conceived: "She did not work there, but it was perhaps in the peace and beauty of the Savoie countryside that the idea of The Professor’s House took shape. She became very much attached to the little town itself, and resolved to go back there" (133). Lewis’s summary of the creative effect of France on Cather explains her response to finding a piece of it on this side of the Atlantic: "French culture, coming to it as she did in her most impressionable years, and finding it so new, so challenging and awakening, spoke more directly to her imagination [than British culture], and more definitely influenced her writing" (56). In Shadows, Mme Auclair’s boast as she instructs her daughter in housekeeping reflects Cather’s own cultural bias: "At home, in France, we have learned to do all these things in the best way, and we are conscientious, and that is why we are considered the most civilized people in Europe and other nations envy us" (32).

Cather traveled again to France in the spring of 1930, this time concentrating on the Right Bank to acquaint herself with the Parisian settings of Shadows. She walked along the Quai des Célestins and about Frontenac’s old quarter and the Village St. Paul, visited the church of Saint-Paul–Saint-Louis, and explored the Paris history collection at the Musée Carnavalet in the Marais district. With Jan and Isabelle (McClung) Hambourg she made a trip to Saint-Malo, the setting of the novel’s she-ape story and home port of Jacques Cartier,Canada’s great "discoverer," before heading south to Provence and Aix-les-Bains (Lewis 158–59). Cather returned to America that fall on one of the Canadian Pacific Empress boats, sailing up the St. Lawrence "between woods on fire with October" (Lewis 160), following the route of those early colonists who had sailed from Normandy and Brittany to the little French capital perched on the rock above the river.

Her discovery of Quebec offered Cather the opportunity to live a bit longer in the world of Death Comes for the Archbishop. As Lewis puts it: "Cather’s great pleasure in this Quebec visit came from finding here a sort of continuation, in a different key, of the Catholic theme which had absorbed her for two years, and which still lingered in her thoughts, after the completion of the Archbishop, like a tune that goes on in one’s mind after the song is ended" (155). Both novels are devotional to a significant extent, especially with reference to the Virgin; both depict French missionaries laboring in the New World, and both concern bishops, church administration, and clerical feuding. However, the Catholicism of the Quebec novel is of an earlier vintage, close to that of the sixteenth-century Counter-Reformation, and thus more defensive and intense. There is greater emphasis on mysticism, relics, and the Real Presence of Christ in the Eucharist (as in the stories of Jeanne Le Ber, Noël Chabanel, and of Hector Saint-Cyr), a belief challenged by Protestant reformers. The landscapes of the novels are contrasting, yet both contain rock sanctuaries symbolic of the church: Ácoma in the Archbishop and Quebec itself in the later novel. Indeed, Cather had become so accustomed to the similarities that she had absentmindedly promoted her Quebec bishops to the rank of Archbishop Latour in her earlier novel, and expensive changes had to be made in the foundry proofs of Shadows (Lewis 161–62).

Memories of Charles Cather, her father, who had died that March, certainly occupied Cather when she encountered Quebec in June 1928. She had written to Dorothy Canfield Fisher on 3 April that her soul had been restored by her father, whose beautiful death made her rested and strong. Subsequently, as Shadows was shaping itself in her imagination that summer, she "sometimes spoke of her father" to Lewis, who speculates that "his gentle protection and kindness, the trusting relationship between them, in the old days in Virginia . . . entered into her conception of the apothecary Euclide Auclair and his little daughter" (155–56). During the following December, back in New York, Cather received word from California of her mother’s stroke and immediately went to her. Virginia Cather’s long illness had "a profound effect on Willa Cather," writes Lewis, "and I think on her work as well" (156). Such difficulties not only made Shadows a rock of refuge for Cather, as she told Fisher (1 May 1931), but infused a text based primarily on historical sources with purgatorial themes of pain, illness, mutilation, aging, and death. The loss of her parents also made Cather’s text resonate with recollections of childhood, with those best years in Red Cloud, Nebraska, when all seven Cather children lived at home and Grandmother Boak read The Pilgrim’s Progress to them.

The childhood perspectives of Cécile and Jacques, although criticized by some reviewers as escapist, define the religious dimension of Shadows. Cather transfigured her own childhood experiences and those of other family members in a manner reminiscent of St. Thérèse of the Child Jesus (Thérèse Martin, 1873–97), the French Carmelite of Lisieux whose Story of a Soul (1899) had become a spiritual classic translated into many languages in the early years of the twentieth century. Unlike Cécile, Thérèse had a religious vocation, but like Cécile, she had lost her mother at a very young age, was devoted to her father, delighted in wildflowers, and gave alms to the poor. The canonization of Thérèse in 1925 further popularized her "Way of Childhood," the so-called "little way" of spiritual growth based on passages from the Old and New Testaments. "[O]ften the Lord is pleased to grant wisdom to the little ones," writes Thérèse. "He blessed His Father for having hidden His secrets from the wise and prudent and for revealing them to the little ones" (209). It is in such a spirit that Cather wrote the childhood aspects of her novel (more than compensated for by Auclair’s rationalism, Frontenac’s worldliness, and Pierre Charron’s secularism). The character of Jacques is a clear example of the religiously suggestive way Cather used family memories. She revealed to Fisher ( June 1931) that the little boy had been based on her favorite nephew, Charles Cather, whom she used to pull in his sled and who, when he set up a crèche with her for her father’s last Christmas, contributed a toy cow for "the Little Jesus" (Bennett 38–39), just as Jacques offers his toy beaver. Jacques had also been suggested by Cather’s youngest brother, Jack (John), the inspiration of her 1901 story "Jack-a-Boy," concerning scattered and rather joyless boarders made into a family through the life, death, and memory of a little boy, whom the narrator associates (as Bishop Laval associates Jacques) with "the greatest Revealer [who] drew men together" and to whom "Nicodemus . . . came . . . by night, and [whose feet] Mary, of Magdala, at the public feast, wiped . . . with her hair" (Collected Short Fiction 322). This was the little brother whose eyes, Cather told friends, "she would give anything just to look into . . . for ten minutes" (Bennett 38). Cather remembered and made holy her own silver baby mug in the scene where Cécile and Jacques drink chocolate and study the Lives of the Saints. The little boy takes "solemn satisfaction" (103) in Cécile’s "silver cup with a handle; on the front was engraved a little wreath of roses, and inside that wreath . . . the name, ‘Cécile,’ cut in the silver." Cather had been given such a cup, with "Willa" engraved within a wreath of foliage, in Virginia by her grandfather William Cather (Bennett 234), a cup now displayed at the Cather Pioneer Memorial in Red Cloud.

The Canadian dimension of Shadows on the Rock can also be traced back to reminiscences of the Nebraska years and to Cather’s tenure as a young book reviewer. In the Catherton precinct of Webster County, French Canadian settlers built a small frame Catholic church called St. Ann’s, which became the center of the Wheatland, Nebraska, community Cather gives a vivid account of in O Pioneers! in the story of Amédée Chevalier and the Sainte-Agnès church fair and confirmation service.1 Although she refers to her settlers simply as "French," Cather leaves no doubt about their Canadian origins in the passage where Emil Bergson says teasingly to Amédée’s wife that her baby looks like it might have had an Indian ancestor. Amédée’s mother, we are told, "had been touched on a sore point, and she let out a stream of fiery patois" (216). Cather’s awareness of Canada as a culture in process is evident in her early reviews, which exhibit some knowledge of Canadian literature and turn-of-the-century debates about Canadian identity. She cites Seth Low, then president of Columbia University, as having said there is no literature in Canada because there is no national life, but she refutes that statement in a discussion of Gilbert Parker’s The Seats of the Mighty: A Romance of Old Quebec (1896), claiming that "a generation of young men . . . are making the most of Canada’s literary possibilities" (World and Parish 355). Among these young men she would include poets Bliss Carman and Charles G. D. Roberts (and, mistakenly, American-born Richard Hovey), whose work she reviewed positively for their fresh treatment of nature as a literary theme. Roberts’s verse, she wrote, is "rich in expression and redolent of wood life and field life, of Canadian forests and meadows" (World and Parish 886). Especially interesting in Cather’s review of Parker’s Quebec romance, as Merrill Skaggs has observed, is her citing of Low’s remark that Canadian culture was like a plant whose roots drew nourishment from the other side of the Atlantic but lost most of it under the sea. As Skaggs puts it, we have formulated here a question—something like, "Where does such a transplant as Quebec find the nourishment that keeps it alive?" (127)—that would inform her Quebec novel more than thirty years later.

Cather first imagined Canada as a geographical setting when she wrote her debut novel, Alexander’s Bridge (1912). Much of the action takes place along the wild rivers of Quebec, where the engineer hero, Bartley Alexander, has built a suspension bridge and is now constructing a cantilever bridge at a place named Moorlock. Near the site of the first project Alexander had met his wife, Winifred, a Canadian woman described as very proud and a little hard, and also took great pleasure in talking army and politics with Winifred’s aunt. These are not sentimental portraits of women; rather they suggest Cather’s view of British Canadians as shrewd, practical, and colonial in character. Cather based the novel’s catastrophe on an actual event near Quebec City on 29 August 1907, when a bridge being built to span the St. Lawrence collapsed and more than eighty men were killed, including the chief engineer, who had gone out on the bridge just before it broke apart.2

As far as we know, Cather herself did not actually cross the actual border into Canada until after her close friend Isabelle McClung moved to Toronto with her husband, the violinist Jan Hambourg. Cather made at least two lengthy visits to the Hambourgs in Toronto: in 1919 she spent June and July in the city, and in 1921 she stayed nearly five months, from April until late August. Toronto served as a retreat from the attention of friends, businesspersons, and well-wishers. On both occasions Cather was absorbed with One of Ours, which she finished during her second visit. Perhaps she came to view Canada as an alternative to the American tradition.3 Wallace Stegner reminds his readers in Wolf Willow that when Americans are aware of Canada at all, it is most often as a border, a margin, an end to things American (3). It is unusual that Cather, who was never a joiner and zealously guarded her privacy, belonged to the Grand Manan Historical Association (as indicated in the society’s membership list printed in The Grand Manan Historian 5: 72). Early Grand Manan history focuses on the lives of United Empire Loyalists—New Englanders, chiefly, who had fought on the royalist side in the Revolutionary War and then left their American homes and took refuge in what remained of Britain’s empire to the north. The Loyalists had sought to preserve an ideal of order and justice stemming from the British monarchy, and they saw Canada as providing a sanctuary. It is more than likely that the author of One of Ours and The Professor’s House, profoundly disillusioned with the materialism of contemporary American life, came to regard English Canada as a boundary behind which lingered a pastoral alternative to America’s increasingly urban, technology-driven culture.

Certainly by the late 1920s there is evidence in the fiction that Cather’s political sympathies were conservative, and perhaps there was a strong attraction to living for part of the year within the British Empire. But when she came to know Quebec City, Cather crossed a border to the psychological heart of her artistic and spiritual being. In the preface to her Borderlands/La Frontera, Gloria Anzaldua writes that crossing borders brings one closer to "one’s shifting and multiple identity and integrity," which is what Cather’s discovery of Quebec involved. This is not to say that Cather came to identify herself as French Canadian or Catholic. On the contrary, in her letter about Shadows to Governor Wilbur Cross she says explicitly that she encountered in Quebec a "feeling about life and human fate that I could not accept, wholly" ("On Shadows" 387), something pious and resigned. She further marks her distance from French-Canadian life, perhaps regretfully, when she says of her novel, "It’s very hard for an American to catch that rhythm—it’s so unlike us" (388). But it was a feeling about life, persisting from another age, that she could not help but admire, and through her gift of sympathy she captured both the Canadian spirit of place and the integrated world of a Catholicism informed and regulated by spiritual rites.

In his argument for Cather as a "Canadian" writer, Benjamin George claims that "she came to hold a close affinity with Canadian ideals and attitudes, pointedly different from those of her own national ethos" (249). He develops his thesis by quoting Northrop Frye, who has characterized Canadians as hampered by a "garrison mentality," referring thereby to fear of the unknown, an inward-looking, negative aspect of colonial culture dedicated to holding the threatening wilderness at bay. Cather re-creates this beleaguered condition of early Canadian life in the opening chapter of her novel: outside of the settlement of two thousand, "[t]he forest was suffocation, annihilation; there European man was quickly swallowed up in silence, distance, mould, black mud, and the stinging swarms of insect life that bred in it" (11). (Incidentally, the prairie town of Red Cloud to which Cather came as a child of nine was of similar size and surrounded by vast prairies she described as being bare as sheet metal.) But Russell Brown has more recently suggested a positive aspect to this garrison consciousness, relating it to the human desire for sanctuary and safe borders (32). Here we recognize one of the strongest themes in Shadows: Canada is envisioned by the French apothecary as "a possible refuge, an escape from the evils one suffered at home" (39); in Quebec, even children are conscious of "the goodness of shelter" (79). When she is ill in bed, Cécile mentally roams about the town, always aware of "the never-ending, merciless forest beyond." The lives of her friends, the roofs and spires of the town, the crooked streets all "seemed to her like layers and layers of shelter, with this one flickering, shadowy room at the core" (183). There is no desire at the imaginative center of this text to repudiate or escape from the garrison, but rather to nurture and augment it, to keep alive and to shelter that bit of French culture on the rock.

In Cather’s re-creation of it, seventeenth-century Quebec is a colony determined to preserve an old society within the new one instinctively generated as Cécile’s Canadian identity matures and, with Pierre, she cooperates in the founding of a new race. As a regeneration rather than a repudiation of the Old World, this new society represents an alternative that challenges the Puritan city upon a hill envisioned by John Winthrop, and in the background of Cather’s novel (as throughout its Parkman sources) lurks ongoing conflict with the New Englanders to the south. In her letter to Wilbur Cross, who had written an appreciative review of Shadows, Cather chose words like "stronghold," "endurance," and "sacred fire" ("On Shadows" 387–88) to express the meaning Quebec had for her. She drew on religious and biblical imagery in her novel to overshadow the refuge aspect of the city and fashion it into a bastion of orthodox, almost medieval tradition. The "mountain rock" of Quebec, "cunningly built over with churches, convents, fortifications, gardens, following the natural irregularities of the headland," as described in the opening chapter of Shadows, resembles "nothing so much as one of those little artificial mountains . . . made in the churches [in France] to present the scene of the Nativity" (8– 9). If in the first chapter Quebec is a new Bethlehem, by the beginning of the fourth book it becomes more emphatically the New Jerusalem, "gleaming above the [St. Lawrence] river like an altar with many candles, or like a holy city in an old legend, shriven, sinless, washed in gold" (195). In an earlier version of this passage,4 Cather borrowed from Psalm 19:5 to describe the sun as the "bridegroom issuing from his chamber," or the Lord emerging from his heavenly tabernacle to light the world, and used Matthew 13:43 (depicting the children of heaven shining at judgment like the sun) to compare the colonial community to "the righteous in their Heavenly Father’s house." The source of the entire passage in its final form is John’s image of the transfigured city in Revelation 21, that of the tabernacle of the Lord adorned as a bride, generating its own light and descending to the righteous as their dwelling.

Cather’s background reading was always a crucial component in the creation of her books. O Pioneers! would seem to be drawn solely from her Nebraska experiences, but she confided in a letter to H. L. Mencken that when writing that novel she probably had not yet overcome the enormous impact the Russian writers had on her, especially in their artistic treatment of prairie landscape. Death Comes for the Archbishop tapped Homer, Dante, and Bunyan, but it also combined reading in church and local history with holidays spent in the Southwest over a period of fifteen years. However, the element of reading preparation was probably most important in Shadows on the Rock, because Cather’s own experience of place was confined to five brief visits to Quebec over a two-year period.

Edith Lewis tells us that during the first stay in Quebec City, Cather began reading the books on Canadian history she found in the Château Frontenac library and became especially absorbed in Parkman. Francis Parkman, with his strong feeling for narrative, had always been Cather’s favorite American historian, and through his eyes she first came to see the life of Quebec in the seventeenth century. In telling her story she readily adopted his romantic portrait of Frontenac as an aristocratic professional soldier who, although he arrived in the New World past the age of fifty, proved nonetheless a resilient and invincible leader. Although she accepted Parkman’s view of Frontenac as a man full of contradictions ("as gracious and winning on some occasions as he was unbearable on others" [2: 59]), she softened the egotistical and irascible side of his nature emphasized by other historians and conveyed great sympathy for him as an old man, disillusioned with his associates and king, alone in Quebec without family, who would die before he could return to France.5 She found many other suggestive details in Parkman for her story, such as his view of French-Canadian woodsmen as both picturesque and dangerous, and to create Father Hector Saint-Cyr she borrowed Parkman’s portrait of the Sulpician priest Dollier de Casson, who like Frontenac was a soldier and gentleman whose courage and physical strength filled the Native people with admiration. The closeness with which she worked with her sources is revealed in the repetition, in her opening chapter, of Parkman’s whimsical notion that one could drop a stone from a terrace in the Upper Town directly to the narrow streets of the Lower Town below.

Central to Parkman’s narrative is Frontenac’s ongoing dispute with Bishop Laval and the Jesuits, who opposed Frontenac’s policies toward Native peoples, particularly the trading of alcohol for fur. While Parkman himself approved of Frontenac’s efforts to limit the authority of the church to spiritual matters and frequently portrayed the Jesuits as unreasonable and extreme in their behavior, Parkman’s anticlerical views held little interest for Cather, and she turned instead to a new biography of Laval in the Makers of Canada series as the basis for a sympathetic portrait of the colony’s spiritual leader. Edith Lewis tells us that Cather found this book in the hotel library during their first stay and arranged to visit its author, Abbé Henri Arthur Scott, the elderly vicar of nearby Sainte-Foy. According to E. K. Brown, Cather was so impressed by this sensitive and cultivated scholar that "she felt she could trust his judgment in his special subject," the history of the church in Canada, and adopted his sympathetic rendering of Laval and his policies (272–73). Laval is presented as an ecclesiastical analogue for Frontenac, an aristocrat by birth who had the resiliency and strength required for a leader of the church in the New World; like Frontenac, her Laval is in his last years, beset by physical ailments and political disappointments.

Cather’s chief source for the missionary history of Quebec was the Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents: Travels and Explorations of the Jesuit Missionaries in New France, 1610–1791, edited by Reuben Gold Thwaites.6 Lewis claims that Cather "read" the Relations (158), but as they number seventy-three volumes it is more likely that she would have restricted her reading to sections describing the century in which her story is set. (Also, selections made by Edna Kenton from the Gold Thwaites edition had been published in 1925.) Most important to her narrative in creating a legendary religious history for Quebec are the martyrdoms of the Jesuit missionaries, including Fathers Brébeuf, Jogues, and Lalemant, whose tortures during the Iroquois raids of the 1640s are referred to in the novel. The massacre at St. Ignace was recorded by Paul Ragueneau in the Relation of 1649–50, and Cather took details of the story of Father Noël Chabanel, his difficulty with the Huron language, and his fastidious revulsion at Native customs from the same volume. Ragueneau’s La Vie de la Mère Catherine de Saint-Augustin, written in 1671, would have been a likely source for Cather’s story of the young Hospitaller who arrived in Quebec in 1648. The biographer was also Sister Catherine’s confessor, and he gives an extended account of her physical infirmities and tormented visions, although as Gary Brienzo suggests, Cather muted the extremes to create a positive image of Catherine to fit the child-centered focus of the novel. In reading the letters of Marie of the Incarnation, founder of the Ursuline convent in Quebec, and Mother Juchereau’s Les annales de l’Hôtel-Dieu de Québec, a valuable source of historical details, Cather gained a more intimate and feminine knowledge of religious life in seventeenth-century Quebec. Marie of the Incarnation’s letters gave Cather her epigraph about the wildflowers of Quebec and also provided her (in Marie’s separation from her son in France because of her religious vocation) with a powerful instance of an individual’s sacrifice for God and of the remoteness of the French colony in North America. Mother Juchereau’s book would have provided another version of Catherine de Saint-Augustin’s life in the colony.

Edith Lewis tells us that Cather also read La Hontan’s Voyages while she was preparing herself to write the novel. The Baron de La Hontan was a young soldier and explorer (just seventeen when he arrived in Quebec) who wrote a series of letters from the colony between 1683 and 1693. Cather would have found in this book a vivid secular description of the world of her novel written just a few years before her story takes place. La Hontan, for example, describes the eel fishing and the dove slaughter that provided important food sources for the colony, as well as the houses of stone and wood, two stories high, with their vast fire-places and the enormous quantities of wood consumed "by reason of the prodigious Fires they make to guard themselves from the Cold, which is beyond all measure" (38). The book is rich in geography, ethnography, and natural history, all of it the record of personal knowledge. With his sharp eye for the rough and licentious behavior around him, La Hontan provides background for Cather’s creation of Jacques’s mother, ’Toinette, one of the "King’s Girls" who regularly goes off with the trappers and sailors, abandoning her child, and for Pierre Charron out in the woods and squandering his earnings on "drink and women and new guns" (199). "You would be amaz’d if you saw how lewd these Pedlers [coureurs de bois] are when they return; how they Feast and game, and how prodigal they are, not only in their Cloaths, but upon Women, . . . for they Lavish, Eat, Drink, and Play all away as long as the Goods hold out; and when these are gone . . . they are forc’d to go upon a new Voyage for Subsistence" (54). Cather’s description of Charron, who "shot up and down the swift rivers of Canada in his canoe" (197), owes much to her reading about the coureurs de bois in La Hontan. Cather probably responded, as did his enormous readership, to the baron’s view of New France as a form of Arcady where the "free Frenchman of the great forests" (198) lived far from law courts and the pursuit of wealth and power that compromised the benefits of civilization.

The Mémoires of the Duc de Saint-Simon, who recorded firsthand the events and gossip of the court, is the major source of Cather’s picture of the Old World under the extravagance and tyranny of Louis XIV. Saint-Simon’s memoirs contain numerous instances of cruelty and injustice as well as accounts of disease, poison, and dying. Cather’s stories of great ladies of France drinking viper broth, of poisonous bread made from human bones, of the fashions in bloodletting, and of a child’s death at a carp pond all have suggestive analogues in these memoirs. Saint-Simon’s view of humankind’s base, self-seeking nature and essential depravity permeates Shadows in counterpoint to the miracles and piety generated by the church in Quebec. But the most memorable entries are portraits of members of the royal family—the king’s son, known as Monsieur; his grandchildren, the Duc and Duchesse de Bourgogne—and the accounts of their deaths. Cather’s references to these figures moving in the background of her story evoke Saint-Simon’s lively sense of drama and her own awareness of profound historical ironies. Saint-Simon pictures the Duc de Bourgogne as a pious, compassionate man who believed his role as king would be to serve his people. Cather’s poetic of things "not named," of touching and passing on, is no better exemplified than when Saint-Vallier tells Auclair near the end of the novel: "All Christendom, monsieur, has suffered an incalculable loss in the death of that pious prince" (317). Cather had in mind no less than the coming of the French Revolution.

The list of sources contributing to Cather’s mastery of her subject must remain inconclusive and somewhat speculative. She depended, as during the writing of the Archbishop, on the Catholic Encyclopedia and on volumes in the Makers of Canada series, which includes A. Leblond De Brumath’s Life of Laval and William Le Sueur’s Life of Frontenac. The Voyages of Champlain and the 1744 History and General Description of New France by Pierre F. X. Charlevoix are likely sources. Directly or indirectly, readings from Thomas Aquinas and St. Augustine inform Cather’s text, as do the saints’ lives compiled by Butler and Baring-Gould. There is evidence of the inspiration of Mont Saint Michel and Chartres, by Cather’s fellow countryman and medievalist Henry Adams, in her description of the "well-ordered universe" of the nuns of Quebec. Cather’s plunge into this material—at least as wide in range as that assembled for the previous novel—was compulsive. In her June 1931 letter to Fisher she indicated not only that every little detail in the lives of the people in her novel had been taken from old books and letters but that searching out these details had helped her hold her life together during difficult times.

If the gathering of materials for the Archbishop lacked the therapeutic dimension of searching out materials for Shadows, the ways Cather shaped her material into fiction were similar. She developed episodes from brief incidents, expanding, for example, Laval’s discovery of Jacques alone in the snow from a single sentence in Scott’s biography, and she essentially reproduced episodes from her sources, at times almost verbatim, as the Noël Chabanel story from Ragueneau’s Relation of 1649–50. Elsewhere she elaborated her sources, keeping an episode intact but adding details to make it concrete or give it a point—providing a Marian resolution to Captain Pondaven’s Saint-Malo folktale, for example, to make it miraculous. Cather also clustered sources to achieve desired effects in portraying major historical figures—as in "The Dying Count," in which Parkman’s account is complemented by details from Le Sueur, embellishments (like the carp-pond incident) from Saint-Simon, and Cather’s own imagination (the Count’s dream). As in the Archbishop, the rhetorical occasion underlying the composition of Shadows is that of travel writing. Cather came to write this book as a tourist; its substance was not mined from the material she referred to as her "cremated youth" but from her experiences as a reader of history and as a visitor to Quebec and France. She was writing her book chiefly for an American audience and, in accordance with the genre of travel writing, informed her readers about the history and nature of an ethnically different people in a remote North American location. Descriptions of landscape and ethnic practices, tales from local history, philosophical and religious meditations, and character portraits are all woven along a simple narrative line—a year in the life of the colony—that permits digression without risk to coherence.

In her letter to Wilbur Cross, Cather set forth something of her intention and method. She wrote that among the country people and the nuns in Quebec she had experienced the endurance of a culture from another age, something narrow but definite, a "feeling about life and human fate that I could not accept, wholly, but which I could not but admire" ("On Shadows" 387). Her problem was to render this feeling in language, which the elusive quality of the feeling made difficult; it was like an old song that was incomplete, or like "a series of pictures remembered rather than experienced" (388). She defined her method as "mainly anacoluthon" (387), a figure from classical rhetoric that signifies an incomplete syntactic structure, something unfinished and shifting within a sentence. Consider the passage where Cécile is anxious about their possible return to France: "On a foreign shore, in a foreign city (yes, for her a foreign shore), would not her heart break for just this? For this rock and this winter, this feeling of being in one’s own place, for the soft content of pulling Jacques up Holy Family Hill into paler and paler levels of blue air, like a diver coming up from the deep sea" (123). In the parenthetical material of the first sentence there is an example of anacoluthon where the grammatical shift allows for two points of view simultaneously—the narrator’s and the child’s. The second sentence is actually a fragment consisting of a series of appositive phrases that are cut adrift from their syntactic core and are grammatically incomplete and unnecessary but which poignantly evoke the child’s feelings for her home in Quebec. The anacoluthon dimension of Shadows has been extended from syntax and style to narrative structure by Edward and Lillian Bloom, who write that Cather achieved "[t]he seeming disjunction implied by the term by initiating episodes and then disclosing their resolutions in subsequent appropriate phases of the novel" (198)7. When Cather described her novel as more like an incomplete song than a legend she signaled something of the difference between Shadows and the Archbishop: the former is haunted and interrupted by the vicissitudes of history; the latter is timeless and complete, informed by one of the great metanarratives of Western civilization.

Cather also compared her method of composition to working on a tapestry and thus suggested something quite different from the monumental style of the Archbishop, which had its analogues in Holbein’s Dance of Death and the allegorical panels of Puvis de Chavannes. Traveling back and forth across the country to see her mother meant that Cather had no quiet stretch of time for her novel, and she told Fisher in a letter (June 1931) that it was like working on a tapestry tent she could unfold in hotels and sanatoriums, picking it up and putting it down during her life in transit. Lewis tells us that while Cather was writing in the Grosvenor Hotel in New York she bought some full-size copies of the Lady with the Unicorn tapestries, which she had seen in the Cluny Museum in Paris, to hang on the blank wall facing her bed. Perhaps this explains why many of the historical and fictional figures Cather weaves into her narrative have the elusive presence of those Cécile detects in the tapestries on the walls of the Count’s residence representing garden scenes: "one could study them for hours without seeing all the flowers and figures" (60). This metaphor suggests not only something of the rich design of the novel but also something of its theme. In the same letter to Fisher, Cather compared the novel to an old fur coat that keeps you warm in bitter weather, and in an earlier letter (1 May 1931) she compared it to a rock of refuge. Rather than having the expansive and open dimension of the Archbishop, the pictorial aspect of Shadows relates to enclosure, protection, and survival. The unicorn tapestries also have bearing on the self-denial theme of Shadows. Each of the first five tapestries is devoted, respectively, to sight, hearing, taste, smell, and touch; the sixth tapestry depicts a lady standing before a tent with a valance bearing the inscription À Mon Seul Désir (To My Only Desire), perhaps a reference to Christ, and depositing a necklace in a casket. A popular interpretation is that the worldly, sensual pleasures of the previous tapestries are being renounced.8

The contained world of refuge suggested by the tapestry metaphor has connections to Cather’s use of Quebec’s Notre Dame des Victoires church in Shadows and her proximity to New York’s Episcopal Church of the Ascension during the writing of the novel. When Cécile and Jacques view Notre Dame’s castle-like altar, it is "taken . . . for granted that the Kingdom of Heaven looked exactly like this from the outside[,] . . . was surrounded by just such walls" (77), and (like the altar) was populated with the saints and members of the Holy Family. Back in New York, Cather herself could escape from her desk in the Grosvenor by crossing Fifth Avenue to her "favourite church in New York," according to Lewis. Cather "loved the beautiful altar, with John La Farge’s great fresco above [of Christ encircled by angels while rising over the Apostles] and for years went regularly to the vesper services" (151). Such refuges of faith prompted and sustained the well-ordered universe that Cather bestowed on the nuns of Quebec: "[T]his all-important earth, created by God for a great purpose, the sun which He made to light it by day, the moon which He made to light it by night,—and the stars, made to beautify the vault of heaven like frescoes, and to be a clock and compass for man. And in this safe, lovingly arranged and ordered universe (not too vast, though nobly spacious), in this congenial universe, the drama of man went on . . . " (115).

The publication of Shadows on the Rock (1 August 1931) attracted attention due to Cather’s status as a major American novelist (Cather made the cover of Time on 3 August) and to the large sales that its selection by Book-of-the-Month Club ensured (167,679 copies from ten printings were distributed by the end of 1931 [Woodress 433]). Because the appearance of another "Catholic" historical novel proved that Death Comes for the Archbishop marked a turn of direction for Cather rather than a mere career pause, reviewers felt obligated to assess that career and applaud or condemn its perceived course. The sides taken were sometimes heated and anticipate the significant political differences that would divide the literary establishment and reading public later in the century.

The positive reviews focused on Cather’s artistry and sympathetic evocation of French-Canadian history and culture. Wilbur Cross’s commentary in the Saturday Review of Literature pleased Cather enough to generate a grateful response, which was printed in that publication two months later (17 October 1931). Cross detected the experimental nature of Shadows and its distinction in method from the Archbishop: the new novel "is no study of character in detail" but rather the maintenance of a "tone . . . subdued to a poetic atmosphere" and is composed of "sketches . . . like the pastels of [Maurice Quentin de] Latour and Watteau." Cross noted the action as intentionally minimized, and he grasped the structural principle: that "scenes and characters separate and coalesce," as in Sterne’s A Sentimental Journey. He was perhaps most perceptive on Cather’s stance toward character: well aware of the essential mystery of each individual, she hesitates to "tell the world what is going on in the mind" ("as Virginia Woolf and others profess to do"), allowing readers "to determine whether she ever gets behind the shadows." In the Virginia Quarterly Review, Walter L. Myers continued the attempt to pin down the elusive text of Shadows, using it to define a new form of novel dedicated to the ineffable, in which ordinary stratagems of fiction are sacrificed, language is fashioned to carry the reality of what is depicted directly to consciousness, and the creative reader is offered possibilities— a point made by Cross relative to characterization. Such a novel "will be at its best when it treats the familiar and commonplace, not enhancing it greatly or concealing it or transforming it detail by detail but in fine [and here he touched the mystical theme of Shadows] effecting a miraculous transubstantiation" (Myers 417).

In an earlier review in the same journal, James Southall Wilson addressed technical achievements, among them Cather’s successful combining of opposites: "The method seems episodic but the effect does not seem episodic"; its "tenderest compassion . . . springs from no soft sentimentality but [is] the flower of something hard and bitter." While acknowledging the contribution of tone to unity, Wilson noted the skillful use of the "cut-back" into earlier lives and the interweaving of memory, legends, matters of faith, politics, and affairs of the heart into "one stuff" (587). The book "does not generalize," he added, but achieves "circumference" (588) through things: Cécile’s cup, Jacques’s beaver and shoes, the glass fruit, the sprigs of parsley. These make it a more intimate if smaller novel than the Archbishop, but in it "old Quebec comes alive . . . through its people. We do not feel that we are reading an historical romance" (586). Fanny Butcher offered support in the Chicago Daily Tribune and anticipated Myers in attributing to the novel’s syntax its "intensely beautiful" effect on her; the "eternal rhythm" of life, "the burthen" of the novel, has been put "in some magic way . . . into her prose, superbly."

More general issues were taken up by William Lyon Phelps in Scribner’s and Kenneth C. Kaufman in Southwest Review. Phelps felt that Shadows "surpassed" the Archbishop in depicting and interpreting the simple and devout people of a Catholic community, but he classified both works as "social history written with impeccable art." He noted that Cather, "writing deliberately outside of the typical American manner," had produced "a book of healing." The sympathy and tenderness in this work he "would not have suspected in the author of A Lost Lady." Kaufman saw in Shadows a clash of racial and national ideas during a time when Old World limitations were yielding to the limitless New World and a new order was being established. Such a theme made Cather a world novelist, even though we view such a "gigantic stage where Titans play their destined roles" through the eyes of a twelve-year-old "as through a peep hole" (xi). Kaufman distinguished Shadows from the Archbishop in its compression of life into thirteen months and in the secondary status of its protagonist: "Here is a huge canvas with the major figures merely outlined and with the high lights playing upon the minor ones" (xiii).

The skeptical and negative reviewers of Shadows were chiefly concerned (like critical theorists later in the century) with Cather’s relation to contemporary life. Carl Van Doren was among those who expressed major reservations about the new novel and felt compelled to assess the stages of Cather’s career. "Her successive books . . . have come from successive layers in her own actual or imagined experience," he wrote in the New York Herald Tribune Books. The layers of the Nebraska pioneer and the Indian Southwest have failed to sustain her art: "Nebraska was too new and raw" and had little to offer after nature was mastered. "The cliff villages were too old and dead." Cather subsequently embraced Catholicism, an inherited discipline able "to support and to renew" her in the Archbishop, but in turning to Catholic Quebec, Van Doren observed, Cather was forsaking familiar material for less abundant stores of observation. This has led her to reduce the drama of the time and place to a child’s perspective; "[h]er epic is consequently domesticated," its heroism secondhand. Like Wilson, he detected dependence on objects to give the chronicle body: seasonal landscapes; churches and markets; domestic interiors with food, costume, a parrot and a cup. Enthusiastic for "ordered, fruitful, comely societies" from the start, Van Doren concluded, Miss Cather has now played Miss Jewett to Quebec.

In the North American Review, Herschel Brickell appreciated the "lovely prose" of the novel and its resemblance to a "historical tapestry wrought with all possible artistry, Puvis de Chavannes frescoes in words." Yet he, like Van Doren, was disappointed in the direction Cather was taking: "Is she abandoning the contemporary scene altogether for this sort of tapestry-weaving?" Helen MacAfee took up the implications of Cather’s title in the Yale Review. The shadows are cast by old men’s reveries, she suggested, by the religious faith of those who have renounced the world, and by the wonder of children: "delicate wavering images . . . on the enduring background of nature that . . . is always unmindful of the brief frailty of man." To enforce the insubstantial impression, Cather relied on description and "little everyday events," although she failed to achieve "the cumulative effect ["of mounting emotion"] that a novel . . . should communicate to the reader." Yet MacAfee conceded that this major flaw is somewhat compensated for "in the weight of reflection that the book gathers . . . on what [French] values are worth saving from an old world." New York Evening Post reviewer William Soskin compared Shadows to "a historical fresco based upon . . . very real history" but dismissed it as a "legitimate novel." He also found fault with Cather’s character portraits, specifically those of Pierre Charron and Bishop Saint-Vallier, judging them as "lamentable" and Cécile as a "rather unreal daughter." These failures made him wonder if Cather’s "method of composition by atmospheric detail and by omission of concrete character development is dictated by necessity."

These critics’ reservations, however, were nothing compared to what Cather was forced to swallow from emphatically negative reviewers, whose major complaint was her choice of subject. On the cover of the New York Times Book Review for 2 August 1931, John Chamberlain placed Shadows far down on his merit graph of Cather fiction. Although beautifully written, the novel lacks any "memorable incident," has a "shrinking" heroine (whose distaste for country life symbolizes the author’s retreat from the "salt," "sweat," "riot," and "rigor of pioneering"), is plotless, without conflict, and has "precious little of actuality." Cather "colloquialize[ s] Parkman," he continued, reduces to "anecdote" what Parkman "tells as history." Instead of following the coureurs de bois into the forest, "she sticks to . . . the rock" and "the transplanted amenities of Catholic civilization." Rather than leaving out the best in Parkman, she should have developed a "live body with poetic eyes" such as Diony Hall, Elizabeth Madox Roberts’s heroine in The Great Meadow, a vital eyewitness and participant in dramatic pioneer history. Chamberlain speculated that Cather had used up the limited experiences refracted even in the Nebraska novels and was offering "pearly" panels of a "world of the mind" as substitutes. These were inadequate, however: "the two-dimensional life of the fresco [is] beautiful, pale and rightly alien to the novel form." Perceived lack of experience also concerned Newton Arvin in the New Republic. In "judiciously" evading the "real life of her time, . . . mass production and technological unemployment and cyclical depressions," Cather has chosen escapist material she does not believe in and has little experience with. The result, Arvin insisted, is a novel "born dead" and with "no center and forward drive." While a few of her books have "genuine largeness of contour [and] . . . density of implication," many of them are "weak" and this last "so disappointing." Arvin identified the culprit as Emersonian individualism defining itself against rather than within the social group. Cather’s concept of individualism, like that of other writers of her period, "has had its day, and now . . . betrays its incurable sterility."

In order to set up Shadows on the Rock for total dismissal, Louis Kronenberger, in a lengthy piece in the Bookman, divided Cather’s books into periods of affirmation (O Pioneers! and My Ántonia), unrest (One of Ours to My Mortal Enemy), and tranquillity (the Archbishop and Shadows). In the first period, according to Kronenberger, Cather treated Homeric material from a Virgilian perspective; in the second she touched contemporary life, however inadequately; in the third she retreated into legend (the Archbishop) and fairy tale (Shadows). These last novels lack the reality of the Nebraska fiction tapped from Cather’s childhood experiences, and in them the idyllic has replaced the real. Cather, he insisted, is moving in the wrong direction—backwards—using history to distance rather than to deal with life. In Shadows, potentially dramatic historical material (the kind from which Sigrid Undset fashioned "true and important chronicles of human experience" [140]) has been stylized into a minuet. Cather "adds nothing to her reputation with Shadows on the Rock," Kronenberger concluded; it is "not quite perfect enough of its kind to survive in its own genre" (139–40). Frances Lamont Robbins, in Outlook, similarly disparaged the miniscule nature of the book: compared to the Archbishop, "a bell ringing between heaven and earth," Shadows resembles "a pure, thin tinkle in a sanctuary"; its characters are "lovely ghosts, but ghosts," its "shadows have no souls."

In the Nation, Dorothy Van Doren admired the fine writing and the celebration of simple virtue; however, she felt that Cather’s work was becoming increasingly disparate and episodic and that the "blood has gone out of [her characters and] into the color of the Quebec sky, into the red of Cécile’s curtains." Because "Miss Cather is still at the height of her middle years," Van Doren concluded, it is "not time for her to become reminiscent or resigned" as she is here. Cather’s apparent retreat was also the subject of Granville Hicks’s review in the Forum, which begins with an approving nod to Shadows as a convincing re-creation ("made . . . glamorous by the magic of her pen") of colonists "poised between the vast uncertainties of frontier isolation and the . . . consoling certainties of their faith." However, Hicks proceeded to dismiss the novel as picturesque local color without a central theme, reduce Cather to minor status, and then condemn her for "abandon[ing] herself to her softness." He defines softness as "failure of the will. Even [her] style . . . suggests a kind of passivity." Hicks concluded that Cather lacked the "disciplined resolution that must guide the imagination of a great writer."

Hicks was benign compared to Horace Gregory, who demolished Cather in the Symposium for "refusing to express a moral issue in terms of adult experience" (551). Shadows contains an "anatomy of virtue" in which "physical dirt is a symbol of evil" and Cécile’s "conversion" of Jacques "is a matter of continually washing his hands and face" (552). Gregory detected "opposing ideologies" in the children, who were "perfect examples of Rousseau’s natural man-the-child whose instincts lead quite naturally toward the Good Life" yet also "embodiments of a consciousness of guilt and a sense of the original sin" (553). He claimed that Cather’s highly selective use of her sources produced "an ingeniously contrived distortion of pioneer life." Unlike her successful Nebraska novels treating pioneer stock from the cultural mainstream, Shadows and the Archbishop represent a Catholic devotion to the Old World running counter to the North American Puritan traditions. Appreciation of such novels requires "a sophisticated, urban, if not downright decadent imagination" (554).

Approval of Cather’s attention to Catholic cultural history came from what Gregory would have considered an organ of decadence, the Catholic press. Here, not surprisingly, the reviews were favorable and also insightful in terms of Cather’s art and imagination. Commonweal’s Michael Williams claimed that Shadows possessed "a quality similar to that of the best folklore, in which a story that is almost naïve is yet so deeply rooted in the ultimate mystery of human life." The portrait of Jeanne Le Ber "expresses the quintessence of that spirit of ascetic mysticism which in all ages exists in the Church." Williams argued that Cather’s understanding of the past, "in the spirit of modernity, . . . looks backward; and looks forward as well," capturing humanity with its sins, sorrow, and virtues, "humanity conscious of its source and its end in divinity." Without a "trace of artificial arrangement," he continued, Cather has woven together episodes and characters "with the seeming haphazardness of everyday life" and thus illuminated old Quebec "as volumes of history could not do." Camille McCole argued in the Catholic World that because Cather refused to subscribe to the more "meretricious phases" of her period, she has become "a most enduring part of it." Through a "perfect fusion of style and subject," wrote McCole, she has achieved in Shadows an "undertone of feeling" that will outlast the historical background in the memory of the reader. No other living novelist "seems to possess the comprehensive sympathies so necessary in the handling of such material . . . [of ] our [Catholic] heritage." Like other reviewers, America’s Francis Talbot used the publication of Shadows as an excuse to evaluate Cather’s contribution to the national literature. Her fiction, he observed, manages to be "old-fashioned without being dull. . . . She has mastered . . . the fine art of sobriety in word . . . in an age . . . preposterously loud and bizarre." Yet she is not afraid of life’s unpleasantries and handles them with "restraint . . . characteristic of her style." After commenting on "things Catholic" in The Professor’s House and My Mortal Enemy, Talbot praised Shadows as "superb . . . artistic writing . . . as wholly and as sincerely Catholic . . . as a well-educated Catholic could make it." Let it be placed, he concluded, "among the best Catholic books of our times." The Protestant Christian Century bestowed its "undenominational" praise in a review by Arthur Dygert Bates, who felt Cather’s handling of Jeanne Le Ber and her miracle beautifully wrought, and her stories of missionaries, particularly Noël Chabanel’s, "moving." Bates disparaged the treatment given Shadows by professional critics, particularly condemning John Chamberlain’s representation of such "a thing of beauty" as "a decline . . . on a graph depicting the business cycle."

Among reviewers in the secular press who praised the sacred dimension of Shadows was the Boston Evening Transcript’s William E. Harris, who saw the novel as the expression of an aging writer’s natural interest in religious mysticism. Having depicted the pioneers’ struggle with nature, Cather had now taken up the relationship of devout souls with God. Harris detected Cather’s aesthetic commitment to writing history in terms of fiction as her interest shifted from individuals to times and places, and he connected mysticism to her movement from realism and "terse, rugged emotions" to "a very high order of romance . . . dealing in sentiment." In McCall’s, Alexander Woollcott tried to define the novel’s "serene art . . . no other American writer can match" by recalling a soldier in the Great War who was able to read William Morris in the midst of battle: in depicting the carrying of "the Word into the parched wilderness" and the French colony that "held the fort and kept the faith," Cather has proven herself unperturbed at Armageddon and too strong to be decivilized by the collapse of the world around her. The preservation of the flame of French life in the storm was epitomized for Woollcott in the dinner given for Captain Pondaven of Le Faucon, as it had been in the Archbishop in Father Vaillant’s first Christmas dinner in Santa Fe.

A sampling of the Canadian and British reviews indicates positive response to Shadows. Because these reviewers had fewer preconceptions about the kind of books American novelists should be turning out, they had fewer reservations about the appearance of a novel not in the mainstream. To the reviewer in the Toronto Globe, Shadows "restores for us so perfectly the atmosphere of the beautiful old city and of that picturesque age" and re-creates "so faithfully and so vitally" the French exiles. Cather’s particular genius and restricted experience with the Canadian material had been "turned to advantage," claimed the Globe, by her replacing an actionblurred panorama with a domestic "reconstruction" representative of what Quebec truly was—"the bosom of Mother Church"—for the missionaries, soldiers, and woodsmen of the time. In the Canadian Bookman, John Murray emphasized Cather’s domestic intent and castigated those critics who "cruelly" ignored it to complain that Shadows is not an action novel. But those who read the book "in tune with the spirit of its author," he continued, will be satisfied "consummately." Murray pointed out how this novel might promote brotherhood by making bigoted non-Catholics aware of the role of Catholicism in early Canadian history.

The reviewer in the Canadian Magazine delighted in Cather’s ability to "come closer to . . . the peculiar genius of the French-Canadian people than most of our native writers." Others have followed their history "with more meticulous exactness, but few if any have caught so well that unswerving spirit of those priests and pioneers that made that stubborn French colony . . . the germ of a nation." However, it bothered the Toronto Daily Star reviewer that Cather’s reasons "for deliberately discarding [‘‘the struggle . . . over the sale of firewater to the Iroquois"] to write continually of its effects are only dimly apparent when her book is finished." The Montreal Gazette noted that Shadows "is having a great appeal," even among those who know Quebec "as well as the proverbial ‘palm of [one’s] hand,’" and suggested that copies of the novel be sent across the border to "help make Canada and Quebec better known and maybe secure more visitors."

In the Canadian Forum, Margaret Fairley noted Cather’s recent tendency to lead her readers to the exterior of the casket and trace the mosaics and jewels there while only occasionally suggesting the less beautiful things within. In Shadows Cather has produced "an exquisite and fragrant work of art, delighting all the senses, and as satisfying as a Chaucerian tale." Fairley reminded her readers that artists are under no obligation to be professional historians or psychologists and that Cather has chosen to concentrate on the externals and manners of ordinary daily life to give them "almost sacramental significance. . . . The ordinances of the church, the daily ritual of the good housewife . . . give protection and ballast to life as Cécile knows it." The British reviewer in Punch applauded Cather for using the missionary exploits of the first French apostles of Canada (material this reviewer felt was oddly neglected by novelists) as a "fiery shuttle" threading through the quiet lives of Euclide and Cécile Auclair, Blinker, and Jacques. The book’s "enchanting unity of impression, grace of detail and graciousness of handling" make it "far more than a companion-piece to Death Comes for the Archbishop." An equally enthusiastic British notice in the New Statesman and Nation classified Shadows as a "religious" tale of "eagle-eyed faith" and distinguished its "sense of spiritual space" as rare in modern fiction. This reviewer also praised "its imaginative truth, its eager, unflagging desire to escape, its soaring, undaunted spirit" as extraordinary achievements. In London’s Times Literary Supplement, Cather was applauded for breathing life into old Quebec society, for peopling it with interesting and believable characters, and for highlighting the seasonal sailings between Europe and the New World.

Two essays appeared in 1932 to cap the controversy created at home over Cather’s Quebec novel. In the Nation, Clifton Fadiman felt compelled to repeat the division of Cather’s career into pioneer sagas, novels of manners, and dream histories, but then he attached his own list of her career limitations. Morality in Cather is in harmony with convention rather than in conflict with the social order, he asserted, and Cather’s concept of passion leaves out sex— Shadows being a clear case in point. Her Virgilian outlook is least suited to portraying contemporary life. Unlike Proust’s, her preoccupation with the past is a retreat into her own childhood and youth, he contended. Her world of the mind is shrinking and fastened with shutters, as indicated by the "precious, over-calculated" (565) effects of the Archbishop and Shadows. Essentially detached and out of step, she thus lacks influence and disciples. Fadiman concluded by reducing Cather from major to minor writer status. However, Archer Winsten addressed such charges as these in a "Defense" of Cather in the Bookman. He accused dissenting critics of misreading Cather’s "return to childhood" statement relative to writing the Archbishop (635) and dismissed as matters of taste those complaints that the characters in Shadows are unreal, countering them with responses by Catholic reviewers claiming otherwise; then he traced the development of Cather’s theory of simplification of character, "of doing away with expedients and wholesale invention" (636). The Archbishop and Shadows are the triumphs of her art and "reminiscent of musical tone-poems," he concluded. "They have to do with . . . values, with ways of living, with the peace . . . that a man makes with his god before he dies" (637). Are such basic ideas, he asked, "divorced from reality now that we have big cities, ‘mass production,’ ‘technological unemployment,’ and critics in whom the knife must be turned twice in the wound before it is felt?"

Despite a majority of positive or respectfully uncertain responses, Shadows on the Rock did receive, as Woodress puts it, "a good many unfavorable reviews" (433), some bordering on nastiness. Much to the relief of some detractors, the direction of Cather’s career now seemed to shift away from the Catholic historical past of Shadows and the Archbishop to familiar Nebraska materials in the three stories in Obscure Destinies. Because these stories were either completed prior to Shadows ("Neighbour Rosicky" was finished in 1928) or near completion at the novel’s publication (Cather sent "Old Mrs. Harris" and "Two Friends" to her publisher by the end of the summer of 1931 [Woodress 441]), this return to Nebraska cannot be construed as a response to negative reviews. Such reviews might have stalled Cather’s taking up the French Catholic material employed in the Archbishop and developed in Shadows, but a closer look at "Neighbour Rosicky" and "Old Mrs. Harris" reveals a continuation of the religious and family nostalgia themes at the heart of Shadows, although washed of Catholicism and Francophilia. "Two Friends" opens with a regretful narrator using the same sanctuary metaphor Cather does in Shadows when Father Hector observes a group of exiled Frenchmen enjoying dinner with Captain Pondaven, that of seagulls returning "at certain seasons . . . to something they have known before" (Obscure Destinies 161). If Cather’s thematic direction swerves somewhat in Lucy Gayheart (1935), it is redirected, if Protestantized, in both her last completed novel, Sapphira and the Slave Girl (1940), and her last short story, "The Best Years" (1948).

On 2 February 1933, a year and a half after the publication of Shadows on the Rock, Cather was awarded the first annual Prix Femina Américain by a committee organized by the Prix Femina of France that included, among others, Mary Austin, Dorothy Canfield Fisher, Ellen Glasgow, Edna St. Vincent Millay, Harriet Monroe, and Elizabeth Shepley Sergeant. Shadows had been selected from a final list of three novels (the others being 1919 by John Dos Passos and State Fair by Phil Stong) as the best "original literary work by an American . . . which will increase in France the understanding of American life ("Miss Cather Wins" 15). Millay presented the illuminated parchment and a message from Ambassador Paul Claudel, who had been instrumental in establishing the prize. This honor provided for translation of Shadows into French and publication in Paris, and later that year the novel was brought out by Librairie Hachette as Les Ombres sur le Rocher in a translation by Maurice Rémon. A preface by Lucie Delarue- Mardrus singles out Cather from the frigid Anglo-Saxon tradition for the Latin warmth of her prose and appreciates her uniqueness in being a deeply rooted American able to glorify France. "Willa Cather has shown these seventeenthcentury French people to be in many ways similar to those of our contemporary countryside," wrote Delarue-Mardrus. "Minus le bovarysme, [the novel] recalls the same life as that of our current small villages" (9). The book’s charm, she added, lies in "traditions, nobility, good cuisine, fine dressings, simple life, and homesickness . . . the autumn ships departing for France, leaving behind them an emptiness—herein lies the charm of this book, the most anti-machine, anti-Americanization novel we could read."

Four years after the publication of Shadows, Cather returned to France for the last time and eventually decided to uproot her fiction from North American soil and make Avignon the locale of a story set during the exile of the popes, when the Roman church was actually French. Edith Lewis provided George Kates with an account of the proposed plot, involving two boys, Pierre and André, mutilated for thievery and blasphemy, respectively. The misery of their plight was to be heightened against the splendor of the papal court, and the central scene would involve an elderly blind priest comforting the blasphemer. A major theme was to be an analysis of the betrayal of the sacred in the sinner, and the priest would succeed in transforming André’s disability into a challenge involving Pierre (Kates 482–84). As to style, Lewis told Kates that it was to be "completely démeublé" and the length of a long nouvelle (490), that is, like My Mortal Enemy. Thus Avignon, which Cather had first visited in 1902, serves as a frame for forty-five years of fiction writing, anticipating Death Comes for the Archbishop and Shadows on the Rock as well as its own unfinished story, the one Lewis compared to the young guide’s song she and Cather heard on their last visit to the papal palace: "It echoed down the corridors and under the arched ceilings like a great bell sounding . . . from some remote past; its vibrations seemed laden, weighted down with the passions of another age—cruelties, splendours, lost and unimaginable to us in our time" (190).

1. In "The Influence of Willa Cather’s French-Canadian neighbors in Nebraska in Death Comes for the Archbishop and Shadows on the Rock," Great Plains Quarterly 20 (2000): 35–54, Kathleen Danker provides local background for Cather’s early memories of French religious and domestic culture in the towns of Wheatland and Campbell, Nebraska; Danker speculates on the contributions of these communities to characterization and history in the two novels and in O Pioneers! 2. In "The Real Alexander’s Bridge," American Literature 21 (1950): 473–76, John P. Hinz explores the genesis of the Alexander’s Bridge catastrophe in accounts of the 1907 disaster. 3. For a fuller treatment of Cather’s feelings about Canada and the various dimensions of borders and boundaries, see David Stouck, "Willa Cather’s Canada: The Border as Fiction," Cather Studies 4: Willa Cather’s Canadian and Old World Connections, ed. Robert Thacker and Michael A. Peterman (Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1999), 7–27. 4. A facsimile of this typescript of the opening of book 4 with Cather’s corrections appears as the frontispiece in the Autograph Edition of Shadows on the Rock, vol. 10, and as illustration 4 in this edition. 5. Gary Brienzo treats Cather’s "imaginative softening" of Parkman’s Frontenac into "a spiritual parent, with nurturing characteristics" (60–63). 6. The Relations and other sources mentioned but not quoted in this essay are listed under Works Consulted at the end of the Explanatory Notes. 7. John J. Murphy has applied this extension of anacoluthon to the narrative structure of each of the novel’s six books in "The Art of Shadows on the Rock," Prairie Schooner 50 (spring 1976): 37– 51. 8. Information and reproductions of the Cluny Museum tapestries are available in Adolfo Salvatore Cavallo, The Unicorn Tapestries at the Metropolitan Museum of Art (New York: Abrams, 1998), 93–100. The 1996 Michelin Green Guide to Paris offers the traditional interpretation of the sixth tapestry (172).

Cécile

Some words in this surviving but unused fragment of Cather’s manuscript of Shadows on the Rock were almost indecipherable; they are indicated in this transcript by bracketed notes. Questionable resolutions are followed by bracketed question marks. One word and a period have been supplied in brackets. Cather’s spelling has been preserved, including the errors "especialy" and "It’s." Interpolated words and phrases are included but not marked as such, and Cather’s deletions appear in angle brackets. The reader is referred to the facsimile (illustration 33) for the physical form of the text.

"What is there for your daughter here?" the Count had said, and Auclair had echoed him. That question through the years since her mother died had been answered by the reply "she will return to her mother’s sister." But now there seemed to be no answer. She seemed a girl without a fortune-unprovided for. He knew well his own failing; that he was weak in decision, that he evaded when he should confront and let chance determine for him. He reproached himself with failing in parental forethought. He loved his daughter and he had made no provision for her. She trusted him absolutely in everything, and he had poorly repaid her confidence. One day she must realize the fact that he had arranged no portion for her.

That she was making a portion for herself, neither he nor the Count could understand〈. Even〉; they were exiles, she was not. Ever since she was big enough to run about the hilly streets of Quebec she had had a life of her own, a kind of vocation of her own-one of the loveliest and happiest of all vocations, and especialy beautiful in a girl. Her life, like that of her teachers at the Ursulines, was made up of love—but a different kind of love. She had for her town 〈the〉 a feeling her elders could never know; for its streets & lanes, its people, its history, its [one word indecipherable] and legends. It’s weather, which her father thought abominable, was for Cecile a long story of adventure like the Chansons de Gestes of the middle ages. When she walked about she did not see what her father saw a number of shapely [?] buildings and churches surrounded by houses or lying in patches of raw untamed ground, without relation to each other, without harmony or composition. Cecile saw a beautiful town built in rising tiers on a splendid lonely rock, watered by a great river, shadowed by everlasting and interminable forests. And the people who came and went up and down that rocky headland, priests and bishops, indians and trappers, merchants and artisans, were for her the only real people in the world. Some she loved and some she feared, but 〈she〉all were [one word indecipherable] to her. Since she had known anything at all she had never known a dull day there〈.She〉, had never been lonely. She had the kind of patriotism that is a form of piety, that is a spiritual life. Whenever her father talked to her about their future in France, she felt something within her cling tighter and tighter to [the] chair in which she sat; her heart seemed to take fright and burrow down into something, as she had seen the little wood animals do when they were pursued.

To be everyday about in her town, to feel the well worn stones under her feet, to have happy chance encounters with its people, to see Mme Le—passing in her carrosse, to observe that [white space] to watch the ever-changing weather drift about her—that was life, that was reality and security. Anything else was merely separation from one’s good.

People who have not been limited and held fast by their love of one spot on the rolling earth know nothing about itcannot imagine it. It is 〈the mark of〉 a loyalty that has the force and blindness of a passion[.] Perhaps it is some biological survival a feeling left over from some very remote past.

[This letter appeared in the Saturday Review of Literature on 17 October 1931.]

Illustrations

Illustration 1 1. Willa Cather in the Luxembourg Gardens. During her 1920 visit to France, Cather expressed her preference for medieval Paris and confined her seven-week visit to the Left Bank area between the Seine and the Luxembourg Gardens. Illustration 2Château Frontenac, Quebec City, from the deck of a Canadian Pacific steamship, c. 1930. Cather stayed at the Frontenac during her discovery of France on this continent, and on subsequent visits. Illustration 33. The sundial in the Quebec Seminary courtyard with its inscription Dies nostri quast umbra, “Our days as if a shadow” (Chronicles 29:15), which the title Shadows on the Rock echoes. Illustration 44. Facsimile of a page of the original typescript of Shadows on the Rock with Cather’s corrections. Illustration 55. View of Quebec c. 1700, from Claude-Charles Bacqueville de La Potherie, Histoire de l’Amérique septentrionale, vol. 1, Contenat le Voyade du Fort de Nelson (Paris: Jean-Luc Nion and François Didot, 1722; fc305 b326), 232. Illustration 66. Map of the city of Quebec toward the end of the French regime with details of Cather’s setting. (1) Fort and Château Saint-Louis; (2) Cathedral of Quebec; (3) Notre Dame des Victoires church and the marketplace; (4) Quebec Seminary; (5) Ursuline Convent and school; (6) Hospital Hôtel-Dieu; (7) Jesuit College and monastery; (8) Récollet monastery and chapel; (9) the Bishop’s Palace; (10) Mountain Hill (Côte de la Montagne); (11) Holy Family Street (rue de la Sainte-Famille); (12) Redoubt of Cape Diamond (Cap aux Diamants). Illustration 77. Charles Cather, Willa’s father. Illustration 88. Willa Cather with a boy’s haircut, at about thirteen, the age of Cécile Auclair in the novel. Edith Lewis believed that the relationship between Willa and her father contributed to the “conception of the apothecary and his little daughter.” Illustration 99. Louis de Buade, Count de Frontenac and governor of New France. Detail of a full-length statue in Quebec by Phillipe Hébert. Illustration 1010. Louis XIV of France c. 1706, attributed to Antoine Benoist. Illustration 1111. François Xavier de Laval, bishop of Quebec. Engraving by Claude Duflos (1665–1727). Illustration 1212. Jean Baptiste de la Croix Chevrières de Saint-Vallier, bishop of Quebec. Illustration 1313. Canada and adjacent countries at the time of Frontenac’s death, Illustration 1414. The Jesuit Martyrs. A 1664 engraving by Gregoire Huret with victims identified by number: Isaac Jogues (2), Jean de Brébeuf (6), Gabriel Lalemant (7); Noël Chabanel (9) appears stretched out on the hillside above Lalemant’s head. Illustration 1515. A passageway in Quebec Seminary, founded by Bishop Laval in 1663. Illustration 1616. A 1910 painting by Enrico Bottoni (after an engraving by Millin in Faillon’s Vie de la Soeur Bourgeoys) depicts Jeanne Le Ber entering her cell in the Chapel of the Congregation de Notre-Dame, Montreal, 1695. On either side of her are Dollier de Casson and Marguerite Bourgeoys; Jacques Le Ber is to the right, overcome by emotion. Illustration 1717. Marie-Catherine de Simon Longpré, Sister Catherine de Saint-Augustin of the Hospitalièrs de Saint-Augustin of Quebec’s Hôtel-Dieu. Illustration 1818. Jeanne-Françoise Juchereau de la Ferté, Mother Juchereau of Quebec’s Hôtel-Dieu. Illustration 1919. Saint-Malo, the birthplace and home port of Jacques Cartier, discoverer of Canada, was the port of embarkation for many Canadian colonists. Cather visited Saint-Malo in 1930 and used it as the setting for the ape story in chapter 3 of book 5 of Shadows on the Rock. This view by Jules Noel (from M. J. Janin’s La Bretagne, Paris, 1844) depicts the walled city as seen from the English Channel; Île du Grand Bé is on the right. Illustration 2020. The Marais district of Paris (the original home of the Auclairs), showing (1) the Quai de Celestins; (2) the Convent of the Célestins; (3) the Arsenal; (4) the developed Île Saint- Louis with the Pont-Marie; and (5) the village Saint-Paul. Illustration 2121. Early-seventeenth-century engraving of Paris by Leonard Gaultier, showing Notre Dame in the center, the unjoined islands that would become the Île Saint-Louis to the right, and above them the Village Saint-Paul area and the Bastille; on the far left is the Louvre with Montmartre towering above it. Illustration 2222. Indian of the Iroquois tribe, Illustration 2323. French Canadian gentilhomme with snowshoes, from Illustration 2424. The last of the six La Dame à la Licorne tapestries, showing the lady depositing a necklace in a casket and renouncing the worldly pleasures depicted in the previous tapestries. Cather hung full-size copies of The Lady with the Unicorn at the foot of her bed while working on Shadows on the Rock when she lived at the Grosvenor Hotel on Fifth Avenue, New York. In a June 1931 letter to Dorothy Canfield Fisher she compares the writing of her novel during a period of family loss to the shelter of a tapestry tent. Illustration 2525. The Church of the Ascension (Episcopal), Fifth Avenue at Tenth Street, with its John La Farge fresco and Augustus Saint Gaudens angels, was Cather’s favorite church in New York. Cather went regularly to vespers there, and while writing Shadows on the Rock she lived across from this church. Its influence can be detected in the lovingly arranged, fresco-like universe described in chapter 6 of book 2. Illustration 2626. The main altar of Notre Dame des Victoires. Although this altar was built by David Ouellet in 1878, Cather places it in the church in the seventeenth century and has Cécile Auclair imagine that “the Kingdom of Heaven looked exactly like this from the outside.” Illustration 2727. Title page of the 1933 French edition of Shadows on the Rock. Illustration 2828. First page of chapter 1, book 1, of the French edition of Shadows on the Rock. Illustration 2929. Cather in the woods at Grand Manan Island, New Brunswick, Canada, 1931. Illustration 3030. Cather’s cottage on Grand Manan Island. It was during a journey to this island that Cather “discovered” Quebec in 1928. Illustration 3131. Early-twentieth-century photograph of Avignon, France, as Cather saw it in 1902 and on subsequent visits, from Cather’s 1902 scrapbook. Parc Rocher des Doms, Notre Dame des Doms Cathedral, and the Papal Palace (which, according to Edith Lewis, “stirred” Cather “as no building in the world had ever done”) dominate the city. Set in rock and walled like Quebec, Avignon is the locale of the novel Cather left unfinished at her death in 1947. Illustration 3232. Cather on the cover of Time magazine, 3 August 1931. Illustration 3333. One page of a four-page fragment not used in the novel, in Cather’s hand. Transcript on pp. 383–85.

Explanatory Notes on Shadows on the Rock

Shadows on the Rock, although a slightly shorter novel than Death Comes for the Archbishop and focused on a single year in the history of colonial Quebec, resembles the earlier novel in being the product of a wealth of sources tapped to shape its narrative and give it the perspective of a larger world. In a June 1931 letter to her friend and fellow novelist Dorothy Canfield Fisher, Willa Cather admitted that every detail in the lives of her characters in this novel had been taken from old books and letters. Although it is impossible to identify everything Cather read that contributed to her text, we have tried in the process of composing these notes to draw on Cather’s sources as well as tap additional early and more recent authorities. As in the Archbishop, Cather’s creative method involved combining, altering, and adding fictional components to historical materials.

Cather drew heavily on Francis Parkman’s histories of France and England in North America, at times even approximating descriptive passages. However, she was aware of Anglo-American bias in Parkman and judiciously supple mented his works with those by twentieth-century Canadian historians and biographers as well as with seventeenthcentury sources. Among the former are the volumes of the Makers of Canada series, particularly Abbé Henri Arthur Scott’s biography of Bishop Laval. Cather’s seventeenthcentury sources include the letters of Marie of the Incarnation, the Jesuit Relations, Mother Juchereau’s history of Quebec’s Hôtel Dieu, and the Baron de La Hontan’s Voyages. Cather’s picture of France during the time of her novel’s setting is informed to a significant degree by the Mémoires of the Duc de Saint-Simon.

The notes that follow are intended to complement Cather’s text by making explicit items Cather left unnamed, by noting compositional strategies revealed in the course of exploring her sources, and by identifying historical figures and events, geographical locales, domestic and religious objects, flora and fauna, and so forth. As in the Scholarly Edition of the Archbishop, the cyclical and repetitive structure of this novel necessitates multiple cross-references in the notes. Major explanations are linked to pages where subjects are emphasized in Cather’s text; where the text merely mentions a subject or deals with a minor detail, a brief note will direct the reader to the full note. At the end of the notes, sources for them and for Cather’s narrative are listed.

Book 1

Book 2

Book 3

Book 4

Book 5

Book 6

Epilogue

Works Consulted

Textual Apparatus

Textual Essay

This seventh volume of the Cather Edition presents a critical text of Willa Cather’s thirteenth book, Shadows on the Rock, published by Alfred A. Knopf on 1 August 1931. A late typescript of the novel is housed in the Division of Manuscripts and Archives of the New York Public Library. A carbon copy of this typescript is housed in Archives and Special Collections, Love Library, University of Nebraska– Lincoln. The first British edition was published in London by Cassell in January 1932, and the book is included in volume 10 of the Autograph Edition of Cather’s fiction, which appeared in 1938. A second Knopf edition, the text set linefor- line in the same typeface, appeared in April 1946. No other true editions were published during Cather’s lifetime, nor have proofs antedating or contemporary with these texts been located. A four-page holograph fragment of what may have been originally intended as a final chapter of the novel was sold at a Sotheby’s auction on 6 November 2001 to Drew University; in it Auclair laments that he has made no provision for Cécile’s future. Eventually, Cather concluded the novel with an epilogue, and Auclair’s lament was not used. No other manuscripts are known to exist.

The editorial procedure of the Cather Edition is guided by the protocols of the Modern Language Association’s Committee on Scholarly Editions. We begin with a bibliographical survey of the history of the text, sorting out any problems it may present. Making a calendar of extant texts, we collect and examine examples of all texts published during Cather’s lifetime, identifying those forms that may be authoritative (i.e., that involved or may have involved Cather’s participation or intervention). These forms are then collated against a base text serving as a standard of collation.¹ The collations provide lists of substantive and accidental variations among these forms.² A conflation, constructed from the collations, then provides us with a list of all substantive pre- or post-copy-text changes in all relevant (authoritative) editions. After an analysis of this conflation, we choose a copy-text and prepare a critical text (an emended copy-text). The collations and their conflation also provide the materials for an emendations list that identifies changes the editors have made in the copy-text, and a Table of Rejected Substantives relevant to a history of the text as contained in its various authoritative forms. In a separate procedure, we make a list of end-hyphenated compounds with their proper resolution.³

This essay includes discussions of the composition of Shadows on the Rock and of the production and printing history of the text during Cather’s lifetime; an analysis of the changes made in the text during this period; a rationale for the choice of copy-text for this edition; and a statement of the policy under which emendations have been introduced into the copy-text. All page and line references are to the text of the present edition, unless otherwise noted.

Composition

Shadows on the Rock sprang from a decision Cather and Edith Lewis made in June 1928 to go to Grand Manan Island, New Brunswick, by way of Quebec, "in order to try a new route and see some new country" (Lewis 153), and from the sudden illness of Lewis, who "was ordered to bed for ten days" after they arrived in Quebec (Brown 270). The visit brought back Cather’s memories of France and French culture: Lewis notes that Cather was "overwhelmed by the flood of memory, recognition, surmise it called up" (153), and almost at once she began reading Parkman and other historians of the ancien régime in Canada, visiting sites and storing up impressions of the city and its past. She was so caught up in her enthusiasm that she revisited the city several times before the new novel was finished.

According to Lewis, Cather "began writing Shadows on the Rock that fall [1928] at the Grosvenor" (156), the hotel in New York City where she lived for some five years after being forced from her Bank Street apartment by new construction. Progress on the book was slow; Cather had to not only "work up her material" (Woodress 420) by reading extensively in historical materials but also deal with the aftermath of her mother’s stroke in December 1928. Cather spent two months in the spring of 1929 with her paralyzed mother in California, but she was able to work on the book fairly steadily the following winter. She made another trip to Quebec at New Year’s of 1930, visited her mother for six weeks thereafter, and on 14 May 1930 sailed with Lewis for France. There, "for two months we followed the trail of Count Frontenac in Paris" (Lewis 158) and other locations in France— Saint-Malo, Avignon, Aix-les-Bains. The travelers returned via Quebec, spending some time there in October 1930. Cather worked on her novel in Jaffrey, New Hampshire, for a month or so that fall. Lewis reports that when Cather "did finally start for Jaffrey, she could hardly wait to be at her writing-table again. She wrote the last part of Shadows very rapidly, part of it at Jaffrey, part at the Grosvenor, finishing it December 27th" (160).

The New York Public Library and Southwick Typescripts Cather’s customary practice was to write the first draft of her novels in longhand, then prepare or have prepared one or more typescripts, with carbons, always revising in the process. Final typescripts were ordinarily prepared by a professional typist.⁴ Although Cather asked that setting copy be returned to her after production and wrote that such typescripts had been destroyed (Cather to Pat Knopf, 19 January 1936),⁵ research has confirmed that a number of typescripts still exist, including one of Shadows on the Rock donated by Edith Lewis to the New York Public Library. A nearly complete carbon copy of this typescript was recently discovered among papers belonging to Helen Cather Southwick; it now forms part of the Philip L. and Helen Cather Southwick Collection in Archives and Special Collections, Love Library, University of Nebraska–Lincoln.

The New York Public Library typescript (NT) comprises 250 text pages, numbered with occasional irregularities; the last page of the text, presumably corresponding to the last eleven lines of the first printing of the first book edition (k1.i), is missing, but the typescript is otherwise complete. Many page numbers are too blotted to be legible. Typed numbers run from pages [1] through 29. Beginning with page 30, the original typed numbers were crossed out and the pages renumbered by hand and underlined. The original numbers can often be read; page 30 was originally numbered 24, for example. This six-number gap widens to ten before page 50 and remains ten at least through page 86; thereafter only the handwritten, underlined sequence is visible (except on p. 100, where another number is crossed out). Pagination of text pages (excluding title leaves for books 3, 5, and 6), runs 1–46, 48–78, 78a, 79–237, 240–42, and 245–54. Page 35 is a pasted-up page made up of three different typed slips; pages 46, 49, 56, 77, 78, 93, 97, 98, 101, 102, 110, and 219 are also made up of parts of two or in some cases three typed sheets, and a printed version of the long quotation on page 75 is pasted over a typed version. There is only one sheet between page 45 and page 48, although the text is continuous; the resulting discrepancy in numbering is eliminated when page 78a follows page 78. Page numbers 238–39 and 243–44 are not used; the text, however, remains continuous. Title sheets for books 3, 5, and 6 appear between pages 101– 2, 177–78, and 209–10. Pages 29 and 34 have less than half a page of text each; a line is drawn from the end of the text to the bottom of the page to indicate that the text is continuous. (In all references to the typescripts, we cite page numbers as they appear, ignoring all inconsistencies.)

These data show that the New York typescript was pieced together from parts of two or more earlier drafts, with some sections retyped and the whole renumbered. The result is by no means clean copy; there are numerous revisions throughout, both of substantives and accidentals, and at several points substantial passages are blotted or crossed out (these latter, so far as they are recoverable, are included in the Table of Rejected Substantives). Most of the substantive changes appear to be in Cather’s hand; the numerous changes in red, especially to accidentals, were almost certainly made by a copy editor.

The New York typescript is marked into two sets of galley numbers. One sequence begins on page 163, where the job number 8681 is repeated (this number also appears on pages 102 and 209a); galley 17 is misnumbered 16. The numbers alone appear in the margins of typescript pages 169, 172, 183, 213, 217, and 230 and are often visible under the overwritten numbers of the other sequence, most obviously on typescript pages 220 (66/18) and 237 (71/23). The second sequence of galley numbers includes the whole typescript; again, not all the numbers are legible, and there are anomalies. The number 67 appears twice, the second presumably a mistake for 68. The last three numbers are 73 (TS p. 245), 73 again (TS p. 248), and 74 (TS p. 252).

Despite the many additions, deletions, patched-together pages, and other changes throughout the New York Public Library typescript, the revised text of it (rnt) seems to have served as setting copy for Shadows on the Rock. We know that Cather characteristically wrote the first draft of one of her novels in longhand and revised constantly as she or, later, her typist produced one or more typescripts, followed by a ‘‘clean’’ copy on which Cather indicated further changes before sending it to her publisher (Bohlke 41, 76). If the red marks were made by a copy editor at Knopf to a Catherrevised typescript which, though by modern standards not at all clean, was indeed setting copy for k1 (and the marked division into galleys and the specific references to job number 8681 support this view), we have here another clear indication that Cather continued the process of revision in the proof stages. There are, for example, some 250 substantive variants between RNT and the first printing of the Knopf book edition (KI.i)—far more than can be accounted for by the correction of errors. Since the New York typescript is clearly authoritative, its readings are discussed below and included in the Table of Rejected Substantives.

The Southwick typescript (ST) is a nearly complete carbon copy of the New York Public Library typescript. It exhibits no copy-editing marks and is not marked into galleys. Its substantive readings, in its revised form (RST), agree with those of RNT more than 80 percent of the time; in most cases where the readings differ, the reading of RNT agrees with the reading of KI.i. RST differs considerably from rnt in accidentals because the copy editor’s alterations to RNT are not indicated on the carbon and because some changes indicated on RNT were not transferred to RST. The revisions indicated on RST seem mostly in Edith Lewis’s hand; usually they result in readings identical to those of RNT, although they are not always indicated in the same way. Cather’s hand is occasionally evident, sometimes on the same page as Lewis’s. It is likely that Lewis transferred most of Cather’s changes in RNT to the carbon.

The Southwick typescript comprises 230 text pages (not counting duplicates or unpaginated part-title pages), irregularly numbered; page numbers after 39 do not correspond to those of NT. Although there is no gap in st’s pagination sequence, the last pages of "The Long Winter," beginning at k1.i 162.23, are missing (pp. 146–48), as are pages 199–200. ST ends at KI.i 258.23; the last chapter of book 6 and the epilogue are missing. Pages numbered 35, 74, 100, 111, and 218 are long sheets; the rest are standard size. Pagination runs 1–46 (39 is numbered 39 & 40), 47, 47.5, 48, 48.5, 49– 51, 51.5, 52–74, 74.5, 75–91, 98–100, 100.5, 101–03, 104, 104, 105–75 [176 (title leaf for book 5)], 177–98, and 201– 29.

The Southwick typescript shows no signs of piecing or paste-up, but it exhibits some variations from NT. For example, chapter numbers often differ in the two texts. ST page 100 is a long sheet beginning with a six-line paragraph that appears to have been typed in at the top of the page. The text of these lines in NT follows from the "There was" ending of page 96, but the text of ST drops all but the last word of line 1, and the resulting placement of the remaining text on the page is different in the two texts. The following page, numbered 100.5 in ST and 98 in NT, is also different in its placement on the page. The last two lines of ST page 100 do not appear on NT 98 but at the top of page 99; ST repeats them at the top of page 99, bringing the two texts together again. "Mme." is circled at st page 100.5, lines 3 and 9, but spelled out on NT 98. "Jacques’" appears at ST line 19 instead of "Jacques’s." These facts suggest that ST 100.5 has been substituted for the original carbon.

Other anomalies exist as well. The placement of text on page 6 is one line higher on the page in ST than in NT (this could be the result of misalignment of the two sheets of paper). A second "a" in "monastaries" at page 6.7 is lined out and the correct letter "e" written above the line in RST; in RNT the original "a" has been erased and an "e" inserted. At page 18.2 the original "were" has been lined out on RNT and "was" written in; the correction is in red, presumably made by the copy editor. In RST the original reading has been erased and the correction typed in. At page 41.27, "of the" is typed in at the end of the line in RST. At NT 169.5/ST 167.9, "stuff" is lined out and "fill" written in above the line in RNT; on RST, the typed "tuff" of "stuff" has been erased and "stuff" written in the same space on the line. At NT 196.25/ST 195.25, the interlinear addition "with" is typed in on both RNT and RST, as is the "a" at NT 198.19/ST 197.19.

Because most of the revisions to RST are in Lewis’s hand and most of those to RNT are in Cather’s, we conclude that Cather revised the typescript before it was sent to Knopf and that Lewis and Cather transferred the changes to the carbon copy, not always indicating them in the same way (and in some cases altering or omitting them) before RNT was sent off. Cather may have gone over both original and carbon a second time. RNT is rather messy copy, and she was to make many additional revisions at the proof stages of production: more than a quarter of the substantive variants between the typescript and KI.i are unique to the Knopf first book edition text. RST remained with Cather and eventually came into the possession of her niece Helen Cather Southwick.

Production and Printing History

Cather sent the first two-thirds of the copy for Shadows on the Rock to Mr. Stimson at Knopf while the Knopfs themselves were in Europe, noting that Stimson praised the book highly at a time when she herself was feeling somewhat unsure about it (Cather to Ferris Greenslet, 26 November [1931]). In January and February 1931 Cather was in New York, awaiting galleys. In early March she left for California, taking at least some of the proofs with her. She seems to have read all of the galley proof during this period, but she asked Lewis to read the foundry proofs for her (Lewis 161). Knopf writes that "by mid-May she had seen and liked the copy that appeared over my name on the wrapper of ‘Shadows on the Rock’" (Memoirs). Cather was again at Grand Manan when the novel was published on 1 August 1931.

The initial trade printing comprised 25,700 copies. Of these, 24,700 were bound in bright green cloth and 300 in library buckram for sale to institutions. The remaining 700 were bound in wrappers "made up of a trial dust jacket for distribution as advance review copies" (Crane 157). Crane, whose book is generally accurate, says that "The Canadian edition (Macmillan, 5,600 copies) is of the first trade printing sheets with altered title page imprint and copyright and with the Macmillan name stamped at the foot of the spine" (158). ce has not been able to locate a copy of this issue, and there is no information about it in the Knopf production record. Professor John J. Murphy has located two reviews of the novel, one in Canadian Forum and one in Canadian Magazine (January 1932), both of which list the Canadian source as Longmans, Green—not Macmillan. It seems possible, especially in the absence of the title in A Bibliography of Macmillan Canada Imprints, 1906–1980 (Toronto: Dundurn Press, 1985), that in this case the copies shipped to Canada were copies of Knopf’s trade printing and that there was no separate Canadian imprint.⁶

Knopf also offered a limited issue of the book, 199 copies on Shidzuoka Japan vellum and 619 copies on Croxley handmade paper, the two forms also having different bindings, appropriately different limitation notices, and somewhat different boxes. Copies belonging to these issues were numbered and signed. Knopf’s advertisement for Obscure Destinies in Publishers’ Weekly for 16 January 1932 says that "In keeping with the policy instituted with the limited edition of Shadows on the Rock, the exact number of copies printed will depend on orders received" (474). Crane, noting that Cather had her copies of the trade issue by 24 June 1931, concludes that "it is reasonably certain that a large part of the first printing of the trade issue had already come off the presses when the numbers of the limited issue were determined and put in work, especially as Knopf announced that 47,290 trade copies had been shipped before publication" (160–61).⁷ Since both issues "were printed from the same setting of plates and frequently simultaneously, it is splitting hairs to make too fine a point of priority" (Crane 161). Both the trade and limited issues were set, electrotyped, and bound by Plimpton Press.

In support of her initial conclusion, Crane quotes part of a letter from Knopf’s production chief, Sidney R. Jacobs: "Knopf never intended that the trade edition of any title, for which a limited number of copies were printed on special paper and numbered and signed, should be anything other than a first edition. In fact . . . different presses and makereadies were needed, and frequently the two printings were performed side by side with different sections of the text being on press at the same moment on the two presses. The trade edition was always considered a first edition, or at least part of a first edition" (157). This is an accurate description of Knopf’s practice, but it does not follow that the copies of the limited issue were put in work after the majority of copies of the trade issue had been printed. Professor Herbert Johnson thinks that these copies may well have been "printed directly from the type, and bound and delivered while the trade edition was still in press" (letter to F. M. Link, 25 March 1996). In the absence of additional evidence, the question of priority becomes moot, and Professor Johnson’s suggestion that a different criterion be used is reasonable: "Priority of first edition rank belongs to the edition with the fewest number of copies (really, the most expensive copies)."

As Crane notes, all of the advance review copies seen have "SECOND EDITION" on the copyright page. All seen also have a dropped letter "s" at 250.18 ("hay-bale(x)").⁸ The first reading was changed to "FIRST EDITION," in Crane’s view, after the first 700 copies had been run off, but the dropped letter was not restored until the second printing, so copies of the trade, limited, and Canadian issues (if there was a separate Canadian issue) belong to state a of the first edition text.⁹ Possibly to clarify the "SECOND EDITION" reading with booksellers, copies of the U.S. trade printing were sent out wrapped in cellophane. "Beneath the transparent wrap was inserted a printed note: ‘This is a copy of the First Edition'" (Crane 156).¹⁰

There were also two issues of the second printing of the novel. The error at 250.18 is corrected in both, establishing state b of the text. The copyright page of the Knopf trade issue (40,000 copies, June 1931) reads "First and Second Print ings before Publication," and the colophon on page 282 has been altered to include the words "PRINTED AND BOUND BY THE HODDON CRAFTSMEN, INC." In copies belonging to the other issue, distributed by the Book-of-the-Month Club and Catholic Book Club (51,800 copies, July 1931), the copyright and colophon notices remain the same except that the double rules on pages ii and 282 (advertisement and colophon) are removed. The title page, however, is different: the shadowed capitals of the title, set in a single-rule panel within a rectangular double-rule frame in Knopf copies, are replaced by smaller italic letters set within a dark blue singleline arch topped by a line-and-diamond cross, this arch fiveeighths of an inch inside a dark-blue scalloped decorative arch connected with it at six points by line-and-diamond lines. The effect is that of a church window or door with the letterpress information in the opening.

State c of the text is seen in copies of the fourth and subsequent printings, which correct the errors at 146.8 and 314.20, changing "linaments" to "liniments" and "1770" to "1700." Crane, citing Sidney R. Jacobs of Knopf as her source, writes that "one set of plates was expected to take care of bomc’s and Knopf’s needs, and Knopf sent their plates to Haddon for their own later printings as well as the club’s. . . . [T]he printings were either combined or run sequentially to share make-ready costs." Since the club copies did not carry a special notice on the copyright page, "subscribers were not to know whether their copies were part of the first printing or a later one" (161). CE has followed Knopf (and Crane) in treating the trade and book club versions as separate issues of the second printing of the novel. Knopf’s production records provide no information about the book club version, but since its copyright notice, like that of the trade issue, reads "First and Second Printings before Publication," Knopf also seems to have identified it as part of the second printing. This is consistent with the avowed interest in saving make-ready costs.

Information about the first twenty printings (those issued during Cather’s lifetime) is shown in the following table: the information, except for that in the "state" column, is based on Crane (162–63),¹¹ checked against copies seen and Knopf production records:

The book sold very well indeed, especially during the first six months after publication. Knopf’s advertisement in the 16 January 1932 issue of Publishers’ Weekly says that 167,679 copies were shipped in 1931 (the figure includes the Bookof- the-Month and Catholic Book Club issue). If the book club issue belongs to the second printing, as its copyright page suggests, more than 118,000 copies were produced prior to the official date of publication.

Knopf renumbered its trade impressions when new plates were made for what Crane calls the twenty-first printing, in April 1946. The five Vintage impressions (1971–76), issued in paper and produced by photo-offset from plates of the (second) trade edition, were not counted in the new sequence. If one follows Crane, all these impressions belong to the first edition of the novel because all are derived from the same setting of type. There is a question, however, about what Crane calls the twenty-first printing. It seems unlikely that Knopf would specifically advertise it as having been "reset" as well as printed from new plates if this were not the case. Although publishers often ignored the technical distinctions between issues, printings, and even editions, the word "reset" is less ambiguous. Although the copyright notice for the April 1946 printing reads in part "RESET AND PRINTED FROM NEW PLATES," Crane states that "these plates were electrotyped from the original plates of 1931" (159); this printing is "not a new edition, but [produced from] electrotype plates from the same setting" (163).¹²

Nevertheless, there is considerable evidence for considering the twenty-first and later printings as belonging to a second Knopf edition. As simple measurements and changes from swash to standard type for certain letters indicate, the preliminary matter has been wholly or partially reset: the half-title page and its verso advertisement, the title page and its verso copyright page, the contents page, the epigraph. The same tests will also show that the individual title pages preceding each of the six books have also been reset, as well as the running heads throughout. Errors previously uncorrected in the k1 text are newly corrected at 18.13 ("your" to "you"), 95.18 ("Auclaire’s" to "Auclair"), and 158.21 ("pré-/ fére" to "pré-/fère"); the last of these was not corrected in the Autograph Edition text. At 62.12, following the Autograph Edition reading, the "u" is added to "endeavored"; at 289.12, "bléd," becomes "bléd.", reverting to the typescript reading.

The letterpress text of the book is difficult to distinguish in the two printings; it was reset line for line using the identical fonts. Measurement of pages selected at random show insignificant differences of 1/32 inch at most.¹³ There are also minute differences in the type, at KI–2 82.7, for example. Crane may have based her judgment on this lack of apparent difference in the letterpress. However, a statement on the Knopf production record for the twentieth printing reads "new electros made see cost card 1st reset Edition" (22 March 1945); the record for the twenty-first printing contains the notes "OLD PLATES MELTED" (11 April 1951) and "CREDIT FOR METAL OF OLD SET OF PLATES" (with another 1951 date). New electrotypes would not usually be made from badly worn plates, nor is there evidence to suggest that two sets of plates were made originally. Moreover, there is also recorded, with a date in March 1945, a charge for "Comp and electros" ($648.48), and the "Miscellaneous" section of the record has a further note under "Comp": "12 pt. ad card, c/r [copyright page], contents, / quo[tation], 6 halftitles, 264 pp. text / (274 pp. [the remaining pages are blank]) @ $1.48 $405.52 / 2.75 pp. French @ $2.02 p. [$] 5.56 / 10 pt. footnotes—8 chapt. headings with rules and display type $27.00." A second note, under "Electros," lists a charge for 277 "beveled plates" at $.73 each.

The amount recorded as charged for composition is far too large to reflect the resetting of a few plates because of wear or damage, as may have been done when the plates were returned from Haddon to Plimpton for the sixteenth printing. New electrotypes were indeed made, but the production record confirms the statement on the copyright page that these electrotypes were made from a new setting of type.¹⁴ What Crane calls the twenty-first and later trade printings, and also the five offset printings of the Vintage paperback, therefore belong to a third U.S. edition of Shadows on the Rock, the Autograph Edition being the second. Hereafter, ce refers to printings after the twentieth as belonging to a new Knopf edition, K2. The matter is not of great consequence, however, so far as establishing the text is concerned because the only variants ce has noted involve the correction of obvious or perceived errors.

The first British edition of Shadows on the Rock was published in London by Cassell on 1 January 1932 and reprinted several times in the format of the Cassell Pocket Library (1936–61).¹⁵ The "edition" published by Hamish Hamilton in 1961 was photo-offset from plates of the U.S. trade edition (Crane 166) and thus is not technically a new edition. There is no evidence that Cather was involved in the production or printing of these texts; we conclude that they are not authoritative and therefore exclude their readings from the Table of Rejected Substantives.

The Autograph Edition text of Shadows on the Rock was published in 1938 as volume 10 of that edition. Scribner’s had wanted to publish a subscription edition of Cather’s fiction as early as 1932, but Houghton Mifflin would not release rights to the four novels it had earlier published (Lewis 180; Ferris Greenslet to Cather, 1 July 1933; Knopf memoirs). When Houghton Mifflin itself took up Scribner’s idea, Cather worked with Ferris Greenslet, who had been her editor there; after much negotiation, Cather agreed to the edition. She wanted W. A. Dwiggins, who had designed some of her Knopf books, as the designer, and she wanted the same type used in the Thistle edition of Robert Louis Stevenson (Cather to Greenslet, 18 December 1936). Greenslet did not agree (21 December 1936), and Bruce Rogers was chosen to design the edition. The Autograph Edition text was reissued in 1940 as the Library Edition and was reprinted in 1973 "from the original type of the Riverside Press" by the Rinsen Book Company, Kyoto, Japan (200 copies).

Changes in the Text

Five sets of changes are to be considered: those between the original text of the typescript (NT) and the revised and copyedited text of that typescript in the New York Public Library (RNT); those between rnt and k1.i; those between rnt and the revised text of the Southwick carbon of that typescript (rst); those between K1.i and the Cassell text; and those between K1.i and the Autograph Edition text. Because the analysis that follows bears on the choice of copy-text, we present it in some detail, considering both substantive and accidental variants.

There are well over eight hundred accidental variants between NT and RNT. A high percentage of these are recorded in red ink, indicating the hand of a copy editor. The variants fall into the usual categories. "Auclaire" is changed to "Auclair," "Augustine" to "Augustin." Abbreviations in NT are normally expanded in RNT: "St." and "Ste." to "Saint" and "Sainte," "M." to "Monsieur," "Mgr." to "Monseigneur." Commas are frequently added or deleted. British spelling is adopted for such words as "colour" and "favour," which in NT appear without the "u." "Gray" is changed to "grey," and forms of "inquire" are replaced by forms of "enquire." "Mass" usually becomes "mass," and the initial letter in words like "Mademoiselle" is usually reduced to lowercase when no name follows. There are numerous changes in word division and spelling. There are also a number of typographic changes—in paragraphing, for example.

There are more than six hundred substantive changes between NT and RNT. In more than 90 percent of these cases, the reading of RNT is that of K1.i; that is, there is far more change between NT and RNT than between RNT and K1.i, although K1.i does introduce some three hundred new readings. Most of the substantive variants between NT and RNT involve relatively small changes: "strangulation" to "suffocation" (11.9), "islands of gray" to "grey islands of" (180.20), "awaiting" to "expecting" (261.12), "right, all the same" to "right" (292.17). Others are more extensive, or more dramatic: "Racine" to "Plutarch" (23.5), "miraculously preserved from harm" to "not harmed" (113.18), "home, and other Christmases when they had plenty of Norman cider" to "home" (132.2), "wigwam to lie shuddering with disgust" to "wigwam" (176.7–8). In some cases the revision is extensive: RNT omits one or more sentences at 48.15, 52.25, 59.21, 61.5, 68.9–10, 69.2, 93.19, 111.17, 121.9, 123.17–18, 146.1, 149.7, 170.4, 188.22–24, and 285.8. One can sometimes follow Cather’s revising hand from NT through RNT to K1.i: the process is evident in the three versions of 34.20– 35.1, 38.3–4, 107.8–11, 142.13, 198.15–17, and 241.3, for example. Occasionally, a change suggests something more than a wish to eliminate unnecessary material or improve wording or style: at 115.14–16 a reference to miracles is deleted; at 121.23 a reference to Cécile’s crèche as a "toy" is removed.

There are well over five hundred variant readings between rnt and k1.i. The accidental variants fall into the usual groups: changes in punctuation account for perhaps half of the total; changes in spelling and word division account for most of the rest, although there are many changes of case as well. The changes in punctuation are typical: commas are deleted, especially before dashes; semicolons are changed to colons and commas to semicolons; a few periods become exclamation points; a number of separate sentences are connected with semicolons. The most common change, one typical of Cather’s revision, is the addition of a comma. Changes in spelling or accent often involve French names. "Clotilde" becomes "Clothilde" (17.18 and elsewhere), "Georgio" becomes "Giorgio" throughout. "Luth" is changed to "Lhut" (67.16), "Lalamant" to "Lalemant" (120.13), "Catharine" to "Catherine" (120.20). "Saint-Augustine" loses its final "e" (146.17); "campagnard" adds an "e" (215.25); roche occurs several times, always without the NT/RNT circumflex on the o. A few spelling changes correct spelling or typographical errors in NT: for example, "mantle" is corrected to "mantel" (285.24). Case changes include frequent examples of "palace," which is capitalized throughout in K1.i. Word-division changes are infrequent: for example, NT’s "beaver dam" is hyphenated (63.5).

The substantive variants are more interesting, especially since they account for about half the total number of variants, a far higher percentage than one sees between the Cassell or Autograph Edition texts and K1.i. Even so, the great majority of the changes involve only a word or two. Many are quite minor: "that" to "which" (8.21 and elsewhere), "the proper" to "of the proper" (11.20–21), "greener" to "was greener" (24.7), "The Place" to "La Place" (55.18), "would" to "might" (147.19), "and the" to "but the" (167.14), "street" to "streets" (263.2), and "when" to "while" (305.14). Others make the reading more specific or precise: "the Count" becomes "Count Frontenac" (26.18), "stupid" becomes "bigoted" (37.14), "him" is specified as "Bichet" (107.12) and "her mother" as "Madame Auclair" (111.12), "vestry room" becomes "sacristy" (133.18), and "the Bishop" becomes "Saint-Vallier" (140.4). Many of these changes are unquestionably Cather’s; taken together, they reveal her ongoing attention to detail.

Here and there, a change simplifies the rnt reading: "stories of cruelty and suffering" becomes "suffering" (112.15), "better, on the whole" is reduced to "better" (139.24), "wakened up" to "wakened" (166.15), and "people, red and white" to "people" (308.11). Often a word is replaced with a different word. "Soothing" becomes "mysterious" (125.5– 6), "twist" becomes "sheath" (126.18), "beneficial" becomes "salutary" (295.22), "stupor" becomes "coma" (301.14), and "scarcely changed" becomes "little altered" (313.12–13). "Holy" becomes "Blessed" in K1 (153.13 and elsewhere). A few names are changed: "Nanette" to "Jeanette" (182.19), "Dinard" to "Dinan" (248.11), "La Garonne" to "La Vengeance" (274.25), and "Naömi" to "Noémi" in all four appearances on pages 282–83. RNT refers to the "Cathedral church," K1.i to the "Cathedral" (313.6 and elsewhere).

Nearly a quarter of the total number of substantive variants are accounted for by the change of ‘‘Archbishop’’ in its various forms to the equivalent forms of ‘‘Bishop.’’ Cather had finished the novel on 27 December 1930. When she left to visit her mother in California in early March 1931, Lewis says that she asked her ‘‘to look over the foundry proofs when they came in,’’ noting that Cather always ‘‘asked to see them’’ (161). While Lewis was reading them, she ‘‘got a telegram . . . saying that throughout the story Archbishop Laval and Archbishop de Saint-Vallier must be changed to Bishop Laval and Bishop de Saint-Vallier. It must have been through pure absent-mindedness that she made this mistake, for she knew the correct titles and had seen them hundreds of times in print—and so had I! But she had got used to writing the word Archbishop [Death Comes for the Archbishop had been published in 1927]. In San Francisco . . . she happened to show an old friend, a Catholic, some of the proofs she had with her; and this friend instantly noticed the error" (162). It is worth noting, however, that in some cases both NT and RNT read "Bishop" (e.g., at 13.3, 13.14, 28.16, 139.13, 140.8).

Some 20 percent of the substantive variants involve more than two or three words. A number of these are primarily stylistic. For example, RNT reads "In the afternoon he read Latin with a father at the Jesuits on the rue Saint-Antoine, just around the corner." In K1.i this becomes ‘‘Every afternoon he read Latin with a priest at the Jesuits on the rue Saint-Antoine" (34.20–35.1). The RNT reading "It was natural, Auclair felt" becomes "Auclair thought it natural" (62.18). The simplest sort of stylistic change may be seen in "with his lantern at the end of the bell-rope" (124.8), which replaces the RNT reading "at the end of the bell-rope with his lantern."

Several passages were more extensively revised:

• RNT: "Yes, in the Récollet chapel." ¶ (These Franciscan brothers extended their charity even to the dead; they would say a mass for a departed soul very cheaply,—for whatever one felt able to give them, indeed.) ¶ "And will you take me with you?"> K1 90.14–17: "Yes, on the tenth of November, the day on which he was hanged." This mass Auclair had said at the Récollets’ chapel where Count Frontenac heard mass every morning. ¶ "Please
• RNT: But miracles happened repeatedly, even in behalf of the most depraved and those who died without having time to repent > K1 115.13–14: But there was always hope, even for the most depraved; and for those who died repentant.
• RNT: Saint-Vallier; he felt something theatrical about him, and unstable. > K1 142.13: Saint-Vallier.
• RNT: adopted that course of prudent piety by which she controlled > K1 143.21–22: become the grave and far-seeing woman who so greatly influenced
• RNT: Who knows how soon we may be as cold as he? So we warm > K1 307.19: Let us cheer

The first, third, and fourth of these are typical: a parenthesis that could be seen as reflecting badly on the Franciscans and a description which suggests that Saint-Vallier is insincerely playing a role are eliminated, and the description of Mme de Maintenon is made more positive. One does not expect major revisions in a late typescript, and one does not get them here. Most of the changes either correct errors, deal with such niceties as the difference between "which" and "that," add description or delete redundancy and irrelevance, or introduce more accurate, precise, or specific word choices. A small number subtly alter the presentation of character or make changes in the syntax of a phrase or sentence.

The typographical variants between RNT and K1.i are frequent but slight. RNT often indicates a dash with a single typed dash instead of two consecutive ones; at times there are three. It sometimes inappropriately includes sentence punctuation as part of a word or phrase in italics; K1.i usually corrects to standard practice. Font changes are uncommon; most of the passages to be set in italics in K1.i are underlined in RNT or marked to be set in italics. Most of the typographical differences result from indentation establishing a new paragraph in K1.i, but there are many more examples of this typographical variant between K1.i and the Autograph Edition text.

Because the unrevised Southwick text (ST) is a carbon copy of the unrevised New York Public Library text, there are few differences between them; those that exist were discussed above. When Lewis and Cather copied the revisions made to the original text onto the Southwick carbon, they of course did not transfer those made later by the RNT copy editor, most of which involve accidentals or typography. It is not surprising, however, that many accidental variants appear independently: "Auclaire" becomes "Auclair" and "Mass" becomes "mass" in both texts, for example. Both texts often make the same changes in spelling, especially to proper names. But RNT’s changes to word division, its directions to spell out words like "Mgr.," and its insertion of the "u" into "color" or "favor"—to take only three examples—have no counterpart in RST.

There are more than one hundred substantive differences between RST and rnt. In about two-fifths of these cases, RST agrees with NT and RNT with K1; in another fifth of the cases, RST’s reading is unique. RST readings that differ from those of RNT rarely appear in K1. In about half the variants, the RNT reading appears in red, which we interpret as indicating a change made by the copy editor. Many of the changes in red involve trivial sorts of "correctness": "will" to "shall," "would" to "should," "afterward" to afterwards," "was" to "had been." Some correct simple errors or address conventional grammar: "Conte" to "Comte," "es"' to "es-ce," "their lives" to "his life" (following "everyone owed"). Some spell out abbreviations. The most striking copyediting changes are perhaps "But surely" for RST’s "At any rate" (16.20), "life of" for "chapter on" (151.14), and "in time" for "and leave her" (205.10). Even here, the second change is a correction: Plutarch’s book is divided by "lives" rather than chapters. Other changes improve reference ("He" to "The cobbler" at 121.18), change "in which case" to "but then" (125.19) and "after" to "when" (126.24), substitute "anguish" for "torture" (188.25) and "West Indian" for "South American" (255.13). No change involves more than a few words.

Collations of the Cassell edition of 1932 show almost three hundred variants from K1.i. Of that total, some 85 percent are accounted for by typographical differences (changes from italics to roman or roman to italics, e.g. [30 percent]), which are probably to be ascribed to house styling, or by the following classes of accidentals: (a) changes in word division (25 percent), most of them involving the words "today," "tonight," and "tomorrow"; (b) changes from upper- to lowercase or vice versa (about 17 percent), most of them involving the words "mass" and "street"; and (c) changes in punctuation or the use of the apostrophe (13 percent). Many, if not most, of these accidental variants are also probably the result of Cassell’s house style, but some correct errors in K1.i or substitute British for U.S. spellings. For example, "ax" is consistently spelled "axe" (e.g., 163.22), "Auclaire" (95.18) is properly spelled without the "e," the period required after "affair" (105.2) is supplied, a comma is added after "Father" when used in direct address (146.15), and a capital is used when the character nicknamed "the snail" is mentioned (235.19). The dropped "s" in "hay-bale" (288.7) is corrected, as are the spellings "linaments" (146.8) and "enterprize" (276.17).

There are fewer than a dozen substantive variants. Three are arbitrary: there is no reason to change K1.i’s "rose" to "rode" (10.22), "New Year’s" to "New Year’s Day" (16.20– 21, 171.20), or "Governor General" to "governor" (41.6). Three, all involving the change of "shingled" to "cropped" (14.19, 32.20, 300.4), seem to have resulted from Cassell’s sense that "shingled" would not be clear in Britain.¹⁶ Cassell changes "monastery" and "monastère" to "convent" (50.25, 51.12), possibly believing that the K1.i readings are incorrect or unclear when referring to a community of women, and misreads "naivres" as "ravines" (255.21). The other substantive variants correct errors in K1.i: "your" to "you" (18.13), "had" to "has" (291.10), and "1770" to "1700" (314.20).

It is of course possible that some or all of the changes, both of accidentals and substantives, were the result of communication between Knopf and Cassell, and possible also that Cather might have had a hand in them. However, CE has found no external evidence supporting either possibility, and a study of the variants shows none that could not easily result from the imposition of Cassell’s house style, the desire of the British publisher to correct obvious errors in the setting copy, the desire to clarify or "improve" readings that were thought inaccurate or might not be clear to British readers, or simple misreading. It is relevant to note that the Autograph Edition text agrees with Cassell only in correcting errors in K1.i. Such Cassell variants as "rode" for "rose," "cropped" for "shingled," and "New Year’s Day" for "New Year’s" are in every case rejected. That the Autograph text agrees with Cassell in preferring "axe" to K1.i’s "ax" merely indicates that Cather or her publisher preferred the more British spelling in the 1938 edition. ce concludes that there is no evidence of authorial intervention in the Cassell edition, and therefore does not include its variants in the Table of Rejected Substantives.

The Autograph Edition text (A), however, is clearly authoritative. During 1936 Cather looked over the books included and made a number of changes, the number varying with the particular title. In the case of Shadows on the Rock there are more than six hundred changes. In addition, there are numerous typographical differences between the two texts. K1.i encloses speeches within double quotation marks whereas a uses single quotes; K1.i usually sets French titles and quotations in roman or italics without quotation marks whereas a tends to use both. A breaks the text some fifty times more with paragraph indentations than does K1.i. Most of these changes are probably due to Houghton Mifflin’s house style or to the design for the edition. Although one cannot automatically rule out authorial intervention, other volumes in the Autograph Edition show many of the same changes: the use of single for double quotes, hyphenation of words like "to-day," the use of "although" and "afterwards" for "though" and "afterward." This suggests again that such variants result from house or edition style rather than authorial revision.

More than 95 percent of the variants involve accidentals or changes in font. Again, most are probably the result of house style or Rogers’s design for the edition; more than a few of the accidental variants appear in other Autograph Edition texts. The accidentals may be divided into classes and conveniently shown in tabular form:

Variant Class	Approx. Percentage
Word division	16
Spelling	9
Accent	9
Punctuation	44
Case	10
Font (see below)	12

The number of different accidental variants is much smaller than the total number of accidentals would indicate; a great many are duplicates, involving words often repeated in the text. For example, the majority of changes in word division involve "today," "tonight," and "tomorrow," which are single words in K1.i but hyphenated compounds in A. Spelling variants include the forms of "enquire," which are always spelled with an "i" in K1.i but with an "e" in A. "Kebec," frequent in the text, is without an accent in K1.i but is always given one in A. The word "mass" is lowercase in K1.i but uppercase in A; this is also usually true of "street" when one is specifically named. "Afterwards" in K1.i becomes "afterward" in A, "Noël" is "Noel" in A. "Monsieur" in A replaces the "M." of K1.i when someone is being addressed.

Some of the variants result from the correction of errors or presumed errors in K1.i. "Thebais" is given an acute é in A (154.24); "Father," when used in direct address, is capitalized (189.13, 212.17); "Lalemant" (174.24) and "Tadousac" (231.8) become "Lalement" and "Tadoussac." The character referred to as "the snail" (235.19) is personalized as "the Snail" in A."Enterprize" is corrected to "enterprise" (276.17), and "bléd" is changed to "blé" (289.12). Other changes are minor. "Cardamon" becomes "cardamom" (68.1), pronouns referring to the deity are capitalized (188.11–12), "sirops" is changed to "syrups" (108.2, 244.13). a sometimes introduces errors or inconsistencies of its own, however: K1.i’s "Liège" is wrongly changed to "Liége," for example.

Changes in font are included in the above table. Although they are not accidentals, a large group of them is significant in this particular case. Both texts set quotations and substantial passages of French in italics. However, K1.i usually sets common French words and phrases, or words and phrases that have English cognates or can easily be understood from their context, in the same roman type used for the English text; except for "salon," A sets such words and phrases in italic type. Examples include "crèche," "fête," "ménage," "béret," "bonjour," "pharmacie" and "pharmacien," "portecochère," "Merci beaucoup," "bien," "protégé," "paroisse," "Au revoir, monsieur," "la recluse de Ville-Marie," "messieurs les clients," "monastère," and even "poulet," "chirurgien," "réveillon," "flèche," "goûter," "déjeuner," and "allée." Many of these words appear more than once in the text ("goûter," "crèche," and "allée," e.g.). Keeping them in roman type in K1.i emphasizes the indigenous nature of the French culture of Quebec, a sense that is markedly reduced in A when the use of a "foreign" language is underlined by the use of italic type. Since setting such words and phrases in italics is conventional, they may well have been the result of the typographical style used throughout the Autograph Edition. ¹⁷

Fewer than 5 percent of the variants between K1.i and the Autograph Edition text are substantive, suggesting that Cather did not engage in any thoroughgoing revision. A few such variants correct errors in K1.i. "Your" is changed to "you" (18.13), "had been" to "has been" (291.10), and "1770" to "1700" (314.20). Pronouns are occasionally replaced with nouns, even when the referent is clear: "to her" is changed to "to Cécile" (23.16) and "He" to "Jacques" (84.5). Most of the changes involve no more than one or two words. "She got" becomes "she had got" (31.3), "dozens" becomes "dozen" (57.25), "said Jacques" becomes "Jacques said" (76.3–4). "Round" is changed to "around" (141.15), "though" to "although" (175.12), "gilt picture-frames" to "platters" (183.12), "Charron’s" to "Pierre Charron’s" (200.5), "pine" to "balsam" (217.17), and "beautiful" to "pleasant" (221.7). Of fewer than thirty substantive variants, only two can be considered significant revisions. The first comes at 199.16: A omits the phrase in K1.i about Pierre Charron’s reputation "for a loyal friend and a relentless enemy," possibly because it suggests a negative element in an otherwise entirely positive characterization. The second, dropping the two references to the "little nuts" or "eucalyptus balls" that are used as mosquito repellents (219.11, 248.1) and instead referring to herbs, eliminates an anachronism.

Since there is both external and internal evidence of authorial intervention in the Autograph Edition text, its variant readings are included in the Table of Rejected Substantives.

The Choice of Copy-Text

The policy of the Cather Edition is to prefer as copy-text that printing of a given work which represents the text at the time of Cather’s fullest creative engagement with it and closest editorial attention to it. However, the decision about copy-text comes only after we have completed and analyzed collations of all variants in the authoritative texts; it is always possible that such analysis will require a different decision.

Collation of copies of all potentially relevant texts of Shadows on the Rock demonstrates that five show evidence of Cather’s hand and are, therefore, authoritative: those of the original and the two revised versions of the typescript, the text of K1.i, and the text of the Autograph Edition. All other editions during Cather’s lifetime (including K2, discussed below) were either reprints, separate issues of K1.i, or derive from K1.i without evidence of authorial intervention. These include the Cassell edition of 1932, its later reprints in the Cassell Pocket Library series, and the Library Edition reprint of the Autograph Edition text, published in 1940.

Although the New York Public Library typescript of Shadows on the Rock is not dated, it obviously is roughly contemporary with K1.i, and it is unquestionably authoritative. An analysis of the variant readings between NT and RNT, between RST and RNT, and between RNT and K1.i, however, leads inevitably to the conclusion that both the original and the two revised versions of the typescript are way stations on the road to the K1.i text. K1.i does not merely correct misspelled words, wrong accents, and other errors in RST and RNT; it introduces hundreds of other changes. Moreover, the changes are almost as often in substantives as in accidentals, and these changes are contemporary with the typescript but follow it in the sequence. Although RNT was evidently setting copy, it is clear from the many changes in K1.i that revision continued through the proof stages. Were the corrected galley and page proofs available, they would of course figure in the selection of copy-text, but we have not found any such texts.

The Autograph Edition text represents a somewhat later intention for the work, in this case one different in both accidentals and typography from that realized in K1.i. It corrects most of K1.i’s errors, introducing a few of its own, but makes relatively few substantive changes. Moreover, many of both the accidental and the substantive variants appear to result from Houghton Mifflin’s house style or from Rogers’s design for the edition. These include many changes in punctuation and most of those affecting word division ("today" to "to-day," etc.), many changes in the handling of capitalization ("mass" to "Mass"), changes in the interest of more upto- date word choices ("afterwards" to "afterward"). They also include the changes in font discussed above, which ce believes have some substantive force. Although only seven years elapsed between K1.i and A, the two forms of the text also have quite different ‘‘bibliographical’’ contexts: Shadows on the Rock is one volume of many in the Autograph Edition, which was produced for collectors and institutions, whereas K1.i offers the public a new work by its author.

There is no reason to use an advance review copy of the first edition as copy-text even if one accepts Crane’s argument that the seven hundred copies containing the "SECOND EDITION" error were produced before those belonging to the remainder of the trade impression and to the limited issue. CE has chosen to use a later, corrected copy of the trade issue, produced for the general public. There seems little point in choosing an incorrect early copy from the same press run over a later corrected one, especially since the only textual difference is the dropped letter at 288.7.

The same argument applies to the text of the second edition of the Knopf text (K2, 1946). Collations have shown that there are only four variants between K1.iv and K2, all of them involving accidentals, all of them corrections or intended corrections. It is also unlikely that Cather had anything to do with the text of K2, although she may have known about it— CE has not found external evidence to help decide the question. Because the variants are few and affect only accidentals, and because the edition came late in Cather’s life when the likelihood of her intervention was small, CE does not consider K2 to have independent authority.

The copy-text for this edition of Shadows on the Rock is thus a copy of the first printing of the first U.S. edition of the novel, trade issue, published on 1 August 1931 by Alfred A. Knopf (K1.i). The internal evidence analyzed above shows that the many differences between the original and revised texts of the typescript are paralleled by the many variants between the revised text of the typescript and K1.i; the process of revision continued (note "archbishop" > "bishop") until the novel was published in book form. Once that happened, few changes were made in Knopf’s later printings and editions, and those correct errors in K1.i. The texts of K2 and Cassell have no independent authority. The Autograph Edition text arises from a later and different intention; its variants indicate the correction of a few errors in K1, but most of them appear to reflect house style or the design for the edition, and most of them involve accidentals.

Emendation and Related Matters

CE has emended the copy-text of Shadows on the Rock under the following circumstances: (1) to correct a typographical error; (2) to resolve inconsistencies in capitalization, spelling, and punctuation when it is clear from other examples that a particular reading is anomalous or might distract the reader; (3) to correct a misspelled word or incorrect accent; and (4) to correct a substantive error when it is clear from other examples that a particular reading is a slip or a rare exception. CE does not emend merely to "improve" Cather’s wording or grammar, to modernize her diction or usage or use of accidentals, to impose consistency where there is no evidence that consistency was desired or where inconsistency does not distract the reader, or to correct errors of fact that entail editorial revision as opposed to the simple substitution of one word or form of a word for another.

The fifty-seven emendations accepted into the copy-text by the present editors include six substantive changes (three of which correct what we deem typographical errors in K1); three changes correcting typographical features such as dropped letters; and forty-eight changes in accidentals, including three changing punctuation, thirty-two altering spelling or accent marks (twenty-one of which involve one proper name), eleven altering case, and two changing word division. Notes on the emendations explain CE’s choices when the explanation is not obvious. The textual apparatus lists all substantive variants, and some typical accidental and typographical variants, between the copy-text and the texts of RST, RNT, the four states of K1.i, the Autograph Edition, and K2. Variants from the first British edition are not included, because ce does not consider this edition authoritative. In addition, the Table of Rejected Substantives includes a small number of accidentals which CE believes may affect meaning in specific instances ("!" > "." or vice versa), and a longer list of words and phrases set in roman in the copy-text but in italics in the Autograph Edition.

Records of Cather’s direct involvement in the design and production of her works have led ce to take special care in the presentation of those works. We are particularly concerned with compositor error. By agreement with the University of Nebraska Press, we undertake proofreading in stages to meet the Committee on Scholarly Editions guidelines, which call for at least four readings.(18) Insofar as is feasible within the series format of a scholarly edition, the editors have cooperated with the designer to create a volume that reflects Cather’s known wishes for the presentation of her works.

Notes

Works Cited

Emendations

The following list records all substantive and accidental changes introduced into the copy-text, the first trade issue of the first printing of the first edition of Shadows on the Rock, published by Alfred A. Knopf in 1931. The reading of the present edition appears to the left of the bracket; to the right are recorded the source of that reading, followed by a semicolon; the copy-text reading and the abbreviation for the copy-text; and other variant readings (if any), followed by the abbreviations for the texts whose readings are cited. CE to the immediate right of the bracket indicates that an emendation is made on the authority of the present editors without a precedent in an authoritative text. When a text is not cited, its reading is that of the present edition. When a group of texts listed sequentially below share the same reading, the first and last are listed on either side of a hyphen (K1.i–iv, for example). The c state readings (see p. 566) persist through K1.xx, but we list only the first printing to show them (K1.iv). The decision to emend is made on the authority of the present editors, although most emendations are supported by readings from other authoritative texts. An asterisk preceding the page and line number(s) indicates that the reading is discussed in the Notes on Emendations. Page and line numbers refer to the CE text.

The following abbreviations are used:

NT	The original form of the typescript in the New York Public Library
RNT	The revised form of the New York Public Library typescript
RST	The revised form of the carbon copy of the New York Public Library typescript, Philip L. and Helen Cather Southwick Collection, Special Collections, Love Library, University of Nebraska–Lincoln
T	NT, RNT, and RST all have the indicated reading
K1.i	The trade issue of the first printing of the first edition, Knopf, 1931
K1.ii	The trade issue of the second printing of the first edition, Knopf, 1931
K1.iii	The trade issue of the third printing of the first edition, Knopf, 1931
K1.iv	The trade issue of the fourth printing of the first edition, Knopf, 1931
A	The Autograph Edition, vol. 10. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1938
K2	The trade issue of the first printing of the second edition, Knopf, 1946

18.13	you] T, A, K2; your K1.i–iv
*19.15, 20.18 & 21.6	ma’m’selle] CE; Ma’m’selle T–K1.iv, K2; ma’m’selle A
*43.7	Juchereau] CE; Juschereau T–K2
*62.12	endeavoured] A, K2; tried T; endeavored K1.i–iv
*70.16	Frog’s] CE; frog’s T-K2
*95.18	Auclair’s] A, K2; Auclaire’s T, K1.i–iv
*95.20, 146.2	Gervais] CE; Gervaise T-K2
105.2	affair.] T, A, K2; affairx K1.i–iv
146.8	liniments] K1.iv, A, K2; linaments T–K1.iii
158.21	préfère] K2; prefer NT; préfère RST; préfére RNT–A
188.17	ma’m’selle] A; Ma’m’selle T–K1.iv, K2
*189.13, 212.24	Father] A; father T-K1.iv, K2
*217.14	Sainte-Pétronille] CE; St. Petronille NT, RST; Saint-Pétronille RNT-K2
*219.16	herbs] A; eucalyptus balls T-K1.iv, K2
226.15	deux"!] T, A; deux!" K1.i–iv, K2
231.8	Tadoussac] A; Tadousac T–K1.iv, K2
*235.19	Snail] A; snail T–K1.iv, K2
247.26	herbs] A; little nuts T–K1.iv, K2
*247.26	mosquitos] RNT, RST; mosquitoes NT, K1.i–K2
248.1	"Certainly] A; "Ah yes, the eucalyptus balls! Certainly T, K1.iv, K2
*249.23, 24	mademoiselle] A; Mademoiselle T–K1.iv, K2
276.17	enterprise] A; undertaking T; enterprize K1.i–iv, K2
*288.7	hay-bales] RNT, A, K1.ii–K2; hay bales NT, RST; hay-bale(x) K1.i
*289.12	bléd.] NT, RST, K2; bléd, K1.i–iv; blé. RNT, A
291.6	préféreriez] CE; preferrez T; préférériez K1.i–K2
*291.10	has] A; had T-K1.iv, K2
303.19	once,] NT, RNT, A, K2; once K1.i–iv
*304.13	muttered,] NT, RNT, A; muttered K1.i–iv, K2
309.5, 19	Governor General] CE; Governor-General NT, RNT–K2
314.20	1700] NT, RNT, K1.iv–K2; 1770 K1.i–iii
*320.13	bishop] CE; Archbishop NT; archbishop RNT; Bishop K1.i–K2

Notes on Emendations

Table of Rejected Substantives

This list records substantive and quasi-substantive variants between the copy-text (K1.i) and the texts of the other authoritative editions (the original [NT] and corrected [RNT and RST] forms of the typescript and the Autograph Edition [A]) that have been excluded from the present edition. The page, line number, and reading of the present edition text appear to the left of the bracket; to the right of the bracket appear, in chronological sequence, the variant readings and the abbreviations for their sources. Variants are separated by a semicolon. Ellipsis points indicate an omission made for the sake of brevity; they are not part of the CE text. If no reference is given, that text agrees with K1.i. When the reading of RNT or RST differs from that of NT or K1.i only in accidentals, the accidental variants are ignored. We also list the frequent French words and phrases set in roman type in K1.i–iv and K2 but in italics in A; we believe that their cumulative effect, at least, is substantive. For the same reason, we list the changes in the paragraphing of the various texts. We list one early example of recurring variant-spelling accidentals like "though"–"although," "ax"– "axe," "afterwards"–"afterward," and "inquire"–"enquire" and one instance of recurring variants in the spelling of proper names. Throughout the TS accent marks were added by hand; we have consistently regarded them as belonging to NT. A bracketed question mark indicates a typescript reading we are unsure of; a subscript "x" (x) indicates a dropped or broken letter; a pointed bracket (>) indicates a reading intermediate between NT and the final reading of RNT or RST, almost always one that has been entered and then canceled; braces indicate editorial interpolations. We have used the paragraph symbol without brackets to indicate variants in paragraphing; although such breaks are typographical rather than substantive, they sometimes have an effect on meaning.

The following abbreviations are used:

NT	The original form of the typescript in the New York Public Library
RNT	The revised form of the New York Public Library typescript
RST	The revised form of the carbon copy of the New York Public Library typescript, Southwick Collection, UNL
T	NT, RNT, and RST all have the indicated reading
A	The Autograph Edition, vol. 10. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1938

Note: In determining line numbers, only text lines are counted; chapter numbers and white spaces are not counted.

7.4	far beneath] beneath RST
7.6	splits] split NT
7.9	¶ As long as] All the morning, while NT; As long as RST, RNT
8.7	Montreal] Montreal with the news NT
8.8	lingered] still lingered NT
8.8	long after] after NT
8.20	rich] red NT
8.21	which] that T
8.22	Europe, and] Europe just then, the NT; Europe, just then) and RNT
9.1	as one of ] as NT
9.15	grey stone with steep dormer roofs,] gray stone with steep dormer > mansard {all canceled} roofs, RST
9.20	still stood] still, on a ledge sloping north, NT
9.21	facing] faced NT
10.2	Bishop’s] Archbishop’s T {This change from a form of "Bishop" to a form of "Archbishop" is also made at 26.19 (twice), 23; 27.24; 33.15, 17; 67.9, 11; 72.21; 82.10; 83.8; 84.9; 86.7; 87.3; 88.10; 91.1, 4; 92.8; 93.2; 111.19; 124.8; 133.7, 13, 16; 137.7; 141.5, 13, 25; 142.10, 25; 143.3; 145.22; 162.21; 188.9; 192.16; 201.20; 235.7; 238.8; 240.19; 253.2; 264.1, 23; 266.12; 267.2; 280.9; 282.6; 292.22, 24; 293.7; 296.7, 17; 300.18; 310.2, 18, 24; 311.3, 11, 15, 20, 25; 312.21; 313.16; 314.5, 13, 20; 316.9, 14; 318.5, 21; 319.23; 320.13; 321.6}
10.5	along] on RST
10.10	streets] street NT
10.23-24	which rose] bulking up T
10.25	d’Orléans,] d’Orléans lay T
10.25	was like] like T
11.1	lying] rising T
11.11	suffocation] strangulation NT
11.15	along] north and south, along T
11.16-17	a highway] an avenue NT
11.20	After all, the world] Ah, the world! It NT
11.21	La] the T
11.22-23	of the] the T
11.25	cut in a point] cut pointed NT
12.3	often had] had NT
12.5	inquiring] enquiring NT, A
12.5	everything] everything else NT
12.12-13	river. He was glancing] river and glanced NT
13.3	past] and past NT
13.3	and down] down NT
13.10	a mere] merely a NT
13.11-12	the French] French NT
13.13	stony] cobbled NT
13.14	Bishop’s] new Bishop’s T
13.16	Count] Count de NT
14.2	which was partly] partly T
14.3	a fire burned] there was a fire T
14.10	filling] filled T
14.20	de] des NT
14.22	de] des NT
14.25	Comte] Count NT; Conte RST
15.4	poulet] poulet A
15.10	ménage] ménage A
15.13	dined] had dinner > dined RST
15.22	was bringing] brought NT
16.6	la Rochelle] Rochelle NT
16.8	and] and {canceled and restored} RST
16.9	to Paris] in Paris NT
16.15	is sometimes] is NT
16.20	But surely] At any rate, NT, RST
16.21	one another] each other NT
16.22	béret] béret > béret RST; béret A
17.2	she] now she T
17.6	She] ¶ She A
17.16	should go] went NT
17.18	Clothilde] Clotilde A
17.19	means and] means, and who NT
18.4	a blank] blank NT
18.6	recall] catch NT
18.19	these] these wild NT
18.22	tous] toutes T
18.22	jusqu’aux] jusqueau NT; jusqu’au RST
19.3	an iron] the iron T
19.8	that] which RST
19.19	half-loaf ] misshapen half-loaf NT
19.22	in his] on his NT
20.12	refuse] the refuse NT
20.16	very small] small RST
20.18	Merci, Ma’m’selle, merci beaucoup] Merci, ma’m’selle, merci beaucoup A
20.19	He] ¶ He A
20.19	sipped] drank NT
20.25	his glass] the glass NT
20.25	got up,] rose NT
21.3	and] so that T
21.6	Bon soir] Bonsoir A
21.21	rocky cliff ] rock wall of Mountain Hill T
22.7-8	adventurers who disliked] fellows who preferred adventure to NT
22.12	fell] in felling NT
22.13	for firewood] to feed the ovens NT
22.18	and tortured by] by T
22.21-22	goûter] goûter A
22.21-22	goûter. Breakfast was a] goûter, the breakfast a NT; goûter, breakfast a RNT; goûter, and breakfast a goûter. Breakfast was a goûter, breakfast a RST
22.23	and a fresh loaf which] with the fresh loaf > K1 RST
22.24	Auclair] he NT
23.4	She] It was then she NT
23.4-5	the fables of La Fontaine] La Fontaine NT
23.5	Plutarch] Racine NT
23.12	publish] write NT
23.16	her] Cécile A
23.19	was only] was not T
24.1	across it] across RST
24.2-3	street and faced upon its own court] street and faced its own court NT; street RST
24.7	was greener] greener T
25.6	recall it] remember NT; recall RST, RNT
25.18	grandparents] grandfather NT
25.23	got up] got NT
26.4	grandmother] Grandfather NT
26.18	Count Frontenac] the Count T
26.22	him!] him. T
26.23	had] had now T
26.25	diocese] parish T
27.1	landed] had landed NT
27.11	candles] lights NT
27.13	the Count] he NT
27.22	back with him] home T
28.1	seemed to be] seemed T
28.14	was] were > was RNT
28.16	Bishop’s] new Bishop’s T
29.13	comfortable sitting-room] sitting-room T
29.17	apothecary] personal apothecary NT
30.1	stuffed] skeleton of a NT
30.11	a similar] the same T
31.3	got] had got A
31.4	ménage] ménage A
32.14	her red] the red NT
33.20	had asked] asked NT
33.22	carried] had carried NT
34.12	Qu’est-ce] Qu’es [?] NT, RST
34.20-35.1	shop. Every . . . Saint-Antoine] shop and reading Latin with a Sulpitian Father NT; shop. In the afternoon he read Latin at the Jesuits on the Rue St. Antoine just around the corner RST; shop. In the afternoon he read Latin with a father at the Jesuits on the rue Saint-Antoine, just around the corner RNT; {same as K1.i except "Jesuits’"} A
35.18	off than he] off NT
35.21	was] was quite NT
35.24	tenants, the Auclairs] tenants NT
36.1	¶ The Count] The Count T
36.2	always] had always T
36.11	lived] had lived NT
36.15-16	sometimes paid] used sometimes to pay NT
37.3	content with] devoted to NT
37.8	period] time NT
37.9	deep] deeply NT, RST
37.12	further] farther A
37.14	considered Fagon] believed Faguet NT
37.14	a bigoted] to be a stupid NT; a stupid RST, RNT
37.20	prescribed] tried to get NT
38.2-3	that the . . . for him] important NT
38.3-4	Versailles it . . . household] Versailles, one after another of the King’s household had been bled at the feet NT; Versailles it was regularly practised on the King’s household RNT
38.9	pharmacien] druggist NT; pharmacien RST, A
38.25	Moreover, he] He NT
39.5-6	the Innocents . . . Saint-Paul] Saint Innocents while NT; the Innocents . . . St. Paul’s RST
39.8	the Count] her husband NT
39.20	ever] had ever NT
40.8	the wrongs] outrages NT
40.11	always] constantly NT
40.17	palace] palaces NT
40.17	Versailles] Versailles and Marley NT; Versailles and Marly > Versailles RST
40.20	less] better NT
40.24	prisons of Paris] prisons NT
40.24-25	boyhood] father’s time, NT
41.1	put to death] executed NT
41.7	wished] would like NT
41.9	as eager] eager NT
41.13	the one] that NT
41.19	might] would NT
42.9	allée] allée A
42.15	allée] allée A
43.19	Auclair] he NT
43.21	it] you know it NT
43.22	ships sail] ship sails T
43.22	many] so many NT
43.23	examine] have to examine T
43.24	shall] will NT, RST
43.24	boats] boat NT
44.11	from her] on her T
44.19	at this] in this NT
45.9	on] upon NT
45.10	hospital] house NT
46.3	to] left to NT
46.9	I have had to sit here with] I had NT
46.14-15	qu’elle ait quitté] elle a quitté NT
46.20	the town] Dieppe NT
47.11	¶ Twelve] Twelve A
48.12	to repent] repent NT
48.15	abridged, and now] abridged, and wiping out by the intensity of my sufferings a debt which would otherwise have taken many years to clear away. Now NT
49.4	en supplie] implore T
49.9	Yes] Yes, yes NT
49.10	day.] day, when I have thought about it. NT; day! RST; day. after … day. RNT
49.25	She] Juschereau NT
50.18	Jesuit missionaries] Jesuits NT
51.8	an] a RNT
51.12	monastère] monastère A
51.16	permission] consent T
51.20	her father’s consent] the consent of her father NT
51.25	where she first] when first she NT
52.7-8	Father Brébeuf, the martyr] Pere Bréboeuf, the most genial and engaging of all the martyrs NT
52.9-10	for all her] for her RST
52.11	communicated to] given NT
52.14	many people] many NT
52.16-17	nervous,] nervous, exalte NT
52.23	hardy] humble-born, hardy NT
52.24	Canada.] Canada. ¶ Mother Juschereau was a shrewd judge of human nature, and this little girl of Auclaire’s puzzled her. She suspected the child of having ideas which she did not communicate to her elders. Cécile was not reserved, on the contrary, she was impulsive and outspoken, with no small vanities as to dress or person. Yet there was something, very much alive, which she kept within herself. Mother Juschereau sometimes wondered if she were not addicted to {end of page} NT
55.9	church] church, with a narrow street to right and left NT
55.12	had been] was NT, RST
55.14	was] had been NT, RST
55.16	houses with walls] walls T
55.17	steep, slated] steep, RST
55.17	and dormers] with jutting dormers NT; with dormers RST, RNT
55.18	La Place] The Place T; La Place A
56.3	middle] centre NT
56.3	plot (pitifully small, indeed)] plot, pitifully small, indeed NT
56.9	laid] hung T
56.22	the] this T
57.1	carrots, pumpkins,] carrots, NT
57.2	salads] salad NT
57.12-13	got through the winter] lived the winter through NT
57.23	dozens] dozen A
58.5	carried] had NT
58.5	over] sent over NT
58.9	extremely] very A
58.15-16	I must . . . today] The market is full of wood doves T
59.10	both of us] both NT
59.10	who] that RST
59.21	stone] stone, with a clumsy spire. The King had given the new Archbishop money to build it ten years ago NT
60.2	the Place] La Place A
60.4	meditating in] enjoying NT
60.14	look at] notice NT
61.6	worst. She] worst. The poor Savoyard who had selected her out of the lot offered him, afterward drank himself to death in revenge for his bad choice. They NT
61.6	daughter] child NT
61.10	reform] reformation NT
61.10	Gironde] Garonne NT
61.12	for France] in the autumn NT; for France in the autumn RST
61.12	After] When NT
61.14	work] work much NT
61.17	she] ’Toinette NT
61.18	shipmates] old captain NT; old shipmates RST
61.18	had] had taken pity on him, T
61.19	on board La Gironde and taken] on La Garonne and shipped NT
61.24	the ships] ships NT
61.24	they stuck] the stuck {error} NT
62.12	endeavoured] tried T
62.16	had first noticed] first began to notice NT; had first began to noticed {sic} RST
62.17	and begun to] and to NT
62.17-18	her, wash] her to wash NT
62.18	Auclair thought it natural] It was natural, Auclaire felt T
62.20	to care] care NT
62.22	La] Le NT
62.22	was] watched Jacques carefully, NT
62.23	saw] showed NT
62.24	closely] so closely > closely RST
63.2	goûter] goûter A
63.25-64.1	Grenouille. Likely] Grenouille, and likely NT
64.2	night, and the] night. The NT
65.2	"Papa"] ¶ ‘Papa’ A
65.9	Giorgio] Georgio T
66.2	Picard] Gaspard NT
66.3	Giorgio and to ask] Georgio, asked NT; Georgio and ask RST, RNT
66.4	were] was NT
66.6	Georges Million] Georges NT
66.10	as a] as NT
67.17	Lhut] Luth T
68.1	the drummer boy] Georgio NT
68.5	one] one often T
68.5	Picard] Gaspard NT
68.9-10	apartment in . . . wing. ¶ The] apartment on the second floor of the south wing. Gaspard opened the door and asked her to wait in the hall while he spoke to his master. The NT
68.12	study. The] study. ¶ The NT
68.14	and his] and the NT
68.15	bed] bed, which stood imposingly in the angle of the two walls without windows NT
68.20-21	Picard] Gaspard NT
68.21	laid down his pen, beckoned] put down his pen, turned in his chair, and beckoned NT; put down his pen, beckoned RNT; beckoned RST
68.22	forefinger,] forefinger. He NT
68.24	As] When NT
69.1	lips] lips. The Count had a strange mouth for an old man; his lips were not hard and set like old Bishop Laval’s. They were full and muscular, and could ruffle up with rage like a turkey gobbler’s comb NT
70.15	into] in NT
70.17	Picard] Gaspard NT
71.8	above] behind NT
71.11	the Saracens] some Moor, they have a great many secrets about glass NT; a Saracens RNT
71.17	should] would NT, RST
71.22	She] ¶ She A
71.23	Picard] Gaspard NT
72.8	which] that NT
73.1	happily] twice NT
73.2-3	world. Only . . . become] world, before she became NT
73.5	that] which T
73.6	when] whenever NT
73.13	school] convent NT
73.16	enjoy] console herself with RST
73.17	she] Cécile RST
73.18	river so thick] river so thick the river so thick NT {duplication due to patched pages}
73.21	flèche] flèche A
74.4-4	It was . . . own house] It was on days like this that Cecile loved her town best, when one could not see the people one passed, or the river, or one’s own house. It was like walking in a dream NT
74.7-8	from everything . . . way, she] from the world and living in a twilight of miracles and dreams. She loitered on her way, and after she had delivered the packet of lime flowers to Sister Agatha she NT
74.10	¶ Cécile] She NT
74.10	came] got NT
75.4-5	in there . . . wind] one was out of the wind there T
76.3-4	said Jacques] Jacques said A
76.4	She] ¶ She A
76.8	church* {footnote: "*The charm . . . of 1929."} ] church {no footnote number or text} NT; church {but no footnote text} RNT
76.11	had] has NT
76.23	greatly] quite RST
77.5	as] at NT
78.11	Blessed] Holy T
78.23	fête] fête A
78.25	savoir-faire] savoir-faire A
79.18	later] after while NT
81.7	wouldn’t] shouldn’t RNT
81.14	Garonne] Seine NT, RST
81.23	going] getting T
82.2	déjeuner] déjeuner A
83.19-20	walls. Long veils of smoky fog were] walls, long veils of smoky fog T
83.20	were caught] caught T
83.21	how fresh the air smelled!] the air smelled so fresh. T
84.4	He] Jacques A
84.20	overhead] over the Isle d’Orleans T
84.23-24	trees . . . ice. It] trees. It T
85.3	afterwards] afterward NT, RST
85.4	up the] up NT
86.10	which] that NT, RST
88.12	¶ "No] ‘No A
88.21	The] ¶ The A
89.9	he was left] left him NT, RST
89.11	cloak] coat NT
89.17	which] that T
89.24	measures] measure NT
89.25	had been] was NT
90.7	guides] guide NT
90.15	before] long before NT
91.4	Bishop] Archbishop RNT
91.24	bonne] bonne A
93.2	Bishop. If] Archbishop, and if T
93.16-17	shoulders; his head was] shoulders, his head T
93.18	his fleshy face was] a fleshy face, T
93.19	creases] creases. The two deep lines that curved from the base of his nose to his chin divided that part of his face into a separate oval, like a little egg standing against a big egg NT
94.1	Bonjour] Bonjour A
94.7	He] ¶ He A
94.14	woman] lady NT
94.19	about much] about NT
94.22	Oui, madame] Oui, madame A
95.2	Madame] ¶ Madame A
95.9	see her mother] their house NT
95.15	this Noël] Noel A
95.20	chirurgien] chirurgien A
96.1	had found] found NT
96.1	the crutch] her crutch NT
96.5	runners] runner NT
96.6	over the snow to the Cathedral] to the Cathedral over the snow NT
96.9	leather,] leather and NT
96.11	she loved to watch] and she loved to see NT
96.21	Cécile] ¶ Cécile A
97.8	he] be NT
98.3	down] up T
98.25	Tonti] Tonty T
98.25-99.1	Robert de La Salle has] He used to NT; He Robert de La Salle has RNT
99.4-5	It is always like that] That is the way NT; It is always that RST
99.10	from Pommier] in Pommier NT
100.8	teeth] ones T
100.13	oui, monsieur] oui NT; oui, Monsieur > oui, monsieur RNT; oui, monsieur A
101.20	fellow] boy NT
103.7	something that] that NT; something which RST
103.22	white] glass NT
104.5	had suggested that he] suggested he should NT
104.16	tightly wrapped] wrapped NT
104.18	The] ¶ The A
105.1-2	Je . . . savez!] Je suis mère, vous savez! A
105.8	Bien] Bien A
105.12	"The] ¶ ‘The A
105.13	different] very different NT
105.19	"Do] ¶ ‘Do A
106.4-5	Au revoir, monsieur] Au revoir, monsieur A
106.13	Auclair] M. Auclaire NT
107.1	among] with NT
107.6-7	Cécile . . . always?"] Cécile, tomorrow is All Souls’ Day; shall you have a mass said for poor Bichet?" T
107.8-12	"Yes, on . . . "Please] "Yes, in the Récollet chapel." These Franciscan brothers extended their charity to the dead; they would say a mass for a departed soul very cheaply,—for whatever one felt able to give them, indeed. ¶ ‘‘And will you take me with you? Please NT; "Yes, in the Récollet chapel." ¶ (These Franciscan brothers extended their charity even to the dead; they would say a mass for a departed soul very cheaply,—for whatever one felt able to give them, indeed.) ¶ "And will you take me with you? Please RST, RNT
107.12	Bichet] him T
107.19	¶ "Poor] "Poor NT
107.21	and he] now and then he NT; and RST
108.21	on the rue du Figuier stood] there was on the rue NT; on the rue des Jardins stood RST; on the rue des Jardins stood > du Figuier stood RNT
109.6	¶ One] One T
109.22	house . . . done] house NT, RST
110.18	except by] except NT
110.25	thief] thieves NT
111.3	every year] tomorrow T
111.4	should] would NT, RST
111.7	the day he died] All Souls’ Day T
111.9-10	long; in the . . . Dieu] long. In the morning to the Récollets’, with her father, to hear the Mass said for poor Bichet, then to the Ursuline chapel to pray with the nuns for the souls of the founders and early Superiors. In the afternoon she went to the Hôtel Dieu to pray for Mother Catherine de St. Augustine T
111.12	Madame Auclair] her mother T
111.17	was.] was. Not so sorrowful but that she could enjoy the beautiful golden ceiling at the Recollets’ chapel, where she seldom went, and feel the comfort of getting back to her own little church in the Lower Town, like returning to one’s own fireside after a pilgrimage. NT
112.14	on] if it is T
112.15	the] all the T
112.16	suffering] stories of cruelty and suffering T
112.17	value,—seem] value. They appeal to a child as they do to an artist, and NT
112.19	¶ On] On T
112.23	fog;] fog, and T
113.3	Catherine] Catharine T
113.3	her] all her T
113.3-4	rose up before one] had come to life again NT
113.6	¶ At] At T
113.13	with the] with NT
113.14	hidden in] taken to NT
113.18	not harmed] miraculously preserved from harm NT
114.7	ships] ships. The post-bags always brought grief to someone T
114.11	Kebec] Quebec NT; Kébec A
114.19	glorious] goodly NT
114.25	realities] important realities T
115.14-15	but there . . . repentant] but miracles happened repeatedly, even in behalf of the most depraved; and for those who died without having time to repent T
115.22	good] excellent > good {stet} RNT
115.23	exquisite] lovely NT
116.4	remote and savage] savage RST
116.14	morning] the morning T
117.2	hill] street NT
117.3	protégé] protégé A
117.4	déjeuner] déjeuner A
117.8	unfastened] took off NT
117.25	goûter] goûter A
118.5	shot] went NT
119.4	in] in from the kitchen NT
119.20	stooped] stopped NT
119.22	hill] street NT
120.1	out for] after NT
120.6	where the] where NT
120.9	they] that they T
120.13	Lalemant] Lalamant T
120.16	tortures] unimaginable tortures which NT
121.8	crèche] crèche A
121.8	shall] will NT, RST
121.9	too. And] too. We are going to arrange it on the very day before Christmas, as my Aunt directed, and NT
121.10	Monsieur] M. NT, RST
121.18	The cobbler] He RST
121.19	blaze] fire NT
121.23	on] down on T
121.23	weight] weight. But she must see your creche; she likes toys NT, RST {except "crêche"}
121.24	like] like even better NT
121.24	house again] house NT
121.25	it] it. I used to go there so often NT
122.5	was then] was NT
122.9	friend] friend again NT
122.13	Jacques and Cécile] the two children NT
122.15	softly] softly out into the blue NT; softly in the blue dusk RST; softly in the blue RNT
122.20	fiery vapours] vapor NT
122.20	clouds] clouds; red and gold and orange and lavender NT
123.3	She] ¶ She A
123.7	tender, burning] flaming NT
123.17-18	sea. VIII {centered; white space before and after}] sea. IX {centered; white space before and after} ¶ Marie Louise Pigeon, the baker’s third daughter, was still a day pupil at the Ursulines, and one evening she brought a note {text discontinuous} her teacher fancied, had been given some such invisible token. A circle of glowing admirations, a jewel box full of legends that never lost their radiance. IX {centered; white space after} NT
124.1	crunch] craunch T
124.8	with . . . bell-rope] at the end of the bell-rope with his lantern T
124.16	would] could NT
124.17	de Laval] Laval T
124.21-22	which rang in the] in the NT
125.1	The punctual bell and the] The bell and the rope and the NT
125.2	rang] pulled NT
125.5-6	mysterious] soothing T
125.8	Cécile] she NT
125.9-10	wood. Today they would unpack] wood, to decorate NT
125.10	crèche] crèche A
125.11	had lain] that had stood NT
125.17	crèche] crèche A
125.19	but then] in which case NT, RST
125.20	This] But this T
126.8	home. ¶] home. A
126.9	¶ Cécile] Cécile A
126.11	waylaid] found NT
126.18	sheath] twist T
126.24	When] After NT, RST
127.2	would be] was NT
127.3	when he] he RST
127.4	away. She] away, and T
127.7	fête] fête A
127.9-10	was so . . . and was] seemed a little bewildered and NT
127.17	Blessed Virgin] Virgin T
127.23	Those] They T
128.4	down by] down NT
128.5	here] there T
128.21-22	another listener, by the fireplace behind her, and she had entirely] entirely {does not follow from p. 96, which ends "There was"} RST; another listener by the fireplace, behind her, and she had entirely RNT
129.6	crèche] crèche A
129.6	to bid] bid T
129.14	after] when NT
129.17	paroisse] paroisse A
129.17-18	réveillon] réveillon A
129.21	does that] does NT
129.23	here. Such] here, such T
131.7	crèche] crèche A
131.11	crèche] crèche A
132.2	home] home, and other Christmases when they had plenty of Norman cider NT
132.4	was] was quite NT, RST
132.4	crèche] crèche A
132.7	Before] ¶ Before A
132.11	him] him here NT
132.13-14	Non . . . toujours] Non . . . toujours A
132.14	toujours] toujour NT
132.20	C’est . . . ça] C’est . . . ça A
133.1	out-of-doors] out-of-door NT
133.7	say] perform T
133.7	Bishop would be present] Archbishop would be in the choir T
133.9	music] chants T
133.16	Bishop Laval] the old Archbishop T
133.17	sacristy] vestry room T
133.22-23	chapel . . . difficult] chapel was a little difficult, over fresh snow that had not packed NT, RST
133.24-134.1	alight. Across] alight, and across NT, RST
134.5	ruddy] lighted RST
137.7	young Bishop’s] Archbishop’s T
137.9	come] been NT
137.12	boxes] boxes of lemon peel RST
138.12	Saint-Vallier’s] The Bishop’s T
138.13	conciliatory] wearied NT
139.2	away from] from NT
139.7	de Laval’s] Laval’s T
139.13	Bishop] young Bishop NT
139.14	which] that NT
139.18	de Laval] Laval NT
139.19	that he] that the NT, RST
139.20	white] glass NT
139.21	"You] ¶ ‘You A
139.24	better] better, on the whole, T
140.4	Saint-Vallier] The Bishop T
140.23	be reduced] be doubled or reduced NT
141.4	¶ These] These T
141.10-11	to take away] taking away RST, RNT
141.11	transfer] transfering RST, RNT
141.14	Priests’ House] porter’s lodge NT
141.15	round] around A
141.25	new Bishop] young Archbishop NT; new Archbishop RST, RNT
142.10	forty-four; he] forty-four, though he NT
142.11	twelve] ten NT
142.11-12	years,— . . . France] years NT
142.13	Saint-Vallier.] Saint-Vallier; he felt something theatrical about him, and something untrustworthy, unstable, rather NT; Saint-Vallier; he felt something theatrical about him, and something unstable RST; Saint-Vallier; he felt something theatrical about him, and unstable RNT
142.23	charities] charities, his gifts to poor parishes and to poor people T
143.1	this debt] this NT
143.1	years] year NT
143.5-6	de Saint-Vallier . . . Rome] St. Vallier out of many to be his successor T
143.7	predecessor] co-adjutor T
143.18	had little] not had much NT
143.18-19	follies . . . world.)] follies that were not in line of business NT
143.19-20	one day . . . Bishop] to become second Archbishop T
143.21-22	become . . . influenced] adopted that course of prudent piety by which she controlled T
144.1	secured] he secured T
144.7	Saint-] ¶ Saint- A
144.17	special permission] permission NT; especial permission RST; especial > special permission RNT
145.4	piety] bigotry T
145.23	age, he] age of {discontinuous text} he NT
146.1	After] The long part of the Canadian winter was the stretch between New Year’s and Easter,—no matter how late Easter came, it was winter still. After NT
146.2	chirurgien] chirurgien A
146.5	was much] was NT
146.6	and from] from NT, RNT
146.7	or he was] or NT
146.13	that] which NT
147.12	Mother] how angry Mother NT
147.12	be horrified] be NT
147.14	cures] miracles NT
147.19	might] would NT, RNT; would > might {canceled} RST
147.21	I think it probable] Absolutely T
147.22	jar] glass jar NT
147.23	is sometimes] is NT
147.24	in small doses for] in very small doses NT; for RST
147.24	certain] God knows what NT
147.25	still to be] {word illegible} to be NT
147.25	many] some NT
148.2	remedy] horrible remedy NT
148.10	that was] it was NT
148.15	died in agony] died NT; died in agony {canceled & restored} RNT
148.17	bones] those NT
148.20	relics] bones NT
149.5	Her father must be] She knew her father was NT
149.8	bone.] bone. While she washed the dishes she was thinking that there were two kinds of cures in the world, and that it was very hard to make them agree. NT
150.3	likely hear] hear T
150.9	soup] soup and because of his bad jaw he could not eat and talk at the same time NT
150.10	Cécile] ¶ Cécile A
150.17	light] bright light NT
150.21	¶ "Did] Cécile was beginning to see the picture. "Did NT
151.14	life of] chapter on NT, RST
151.21	blew] put T
151.21-22	himself got] got NT
152.1	In her . . . whole] The whole NT
152.2	Montreal] Montreal took on new life in her mind, kindled by this marvelous incident NT
152.3	Le Ber, the recluse,] Le Ber NT
152.4-5	Montreal. When] Montreal, and when NT, RST
152.10	saw] had seen T
152.10	had told] used to tell NT
152.20	her] the Le Bers’ NT
152.25-153.1	convent, returned] convent, and returned A
153.3	society and] society, NT
153.10	from school] home T
153.13	Blessed] Holy T
153.16	of the] of that T
153.17	When] ¶ When A
153.23	there were many] many were the NT
153.24	said] whispered NT
154.3	childhood] infancy NT
154.5	brief ] short NT
154.19	Upon] Before NT
154.24	Thebais] Thebiad NT, RST; Thébais A
155.12	exceptional] exception NT
155.17	her daughter’s] that NT
155.19	dish] food NT
156.7	the kiss] a kiss NT
156.14-15	Behind] At the back of it, behind NT
156.15	altar of this chapel] alter, NT
156.16	At] When she was thirty-two years of age, at NT
156.18	had been] was NT, RST
156.20	were] had long been NT
156.22	still, after two years] still NT
157.10	Blessed] Holy T
157.20	admiration] his admiration NT
157.21	or when] or NT
157.23	with a] and a NT
158.2	sometimes] often NT
158.15	urged] had urged NT
158.18	ma] mon NT
159.1	little Jacques] Jacques NT
159.9	wind] wind from Montreal NT
159.9	parishes. Wherever] parishes, and wherever NT
159.17	pleasure, as] pleasure. It was as NT
159.21	gift. In] gift; even the most needy habitants would not have bartered it for food or clothing. In T
160.3	desire] wish and desire NT
160.15	moccasins, with] moccasins and T
161.15	snow] snow. I have not seen my sister yet NT
161.15	I came] I have come RST
162.18	a little cordial for himself ] himself a little cordial at this good news NT
163.25	some] in some NT
164.19	stand] stand up NT
165.13	go] come RST
165.14	Blessed Sacrament] Sacrament T
166.15	wakened] wakened up T
166.17	Ave Maria] Ave Maria A
167.2	blowing] blowing from the southwest NT
167.14	but the] and the RST, RNT
167.21	Blessed Sacrament] Sacrament T
168.1	weak] weak from hunger and eating snow NT; weak, RST
168.17-18	after that] afterward NT, RST; afterwards RNT
169.4	more] quite T
169.11	heed] hear NT
170.4	Frichette."] Frichette." ¶ Cecile waited until her father had given the man some medicine and seen him out of the door, when > then she came into the shop. ¶ "Father, will he really never be well again?" ¶ "Not very well, my dear,—not for his kind of work. But we must remember that he has come off better than poor Michel, after all, and we will find something here for him to do. And he has brought us the good news that Father Hector is coming." NT
170.8	out] then with the sick doctor, Gervaise Beaudoin NT
170.21-171.1	Aix-en-Provence] Isle de France NT
171.13	it] that it was NT
171.16-17	the wood] their last wood NT
171.20	scarcely ate] could scarcely eat NT
171.21	their guest] Father Hector T
171.22-23	up to Father Hector] up NT
171.23	he] Father Hector had NT
172.2	that we] we NT
172.7	enjoy] appreciate NT
172.8-11	this." He . . . ¶ She] this. How I wish you could keep her from growing up, Euclide." ¶ He reached out and put his hand lightly on Cécile’s head and she NT
172.20	live over] enjoy NT
172.21	Cécile.] Cécile! A
173.1	a teacher in the college] a parish priest NT; still teacher in a college RST; a teacher in a college RNT
173.2	young] little NT
173.8-9	forehead, with] forehead, clean cut like the head of a statue, with NT
173.9	a sweep] the sweep A
173.9	above] over NT
173.10-11	"And now . . . Hector] "You may bring the Chartreuse, too, Cecile," said her father. ¶ "And we will tell him NT
173.12	go] shall go NT
173.13	enough;] enough, and T
173.17	smiled . . . his head] took the liqueur glass offered to him, smiled, and set it down. NT
173.20	glass] cordial NT
173.20	set it down] held it there NT
173.25	He] Let us drink to the vanquished!" He NT
174.10	Is it] It is NT
174.23	Chabanel, Euclide] Chabanal NT
174.23-24	He was not so great a figure] He is not so celebrated T
174.24	Lalemant] Lalement A
175.4	only] but NT
175.6	that gracious city.] that gentle country. We of the north have something harder in us, Auclaire. NT
175.7	¶ Chabanel] Chabanal NT, RST
175.9	From] In his father’s house he had been surrounded by scholars and artists. From T
175.12	though] although A
176.11	in the snow] in the the snow RST
176.13	wigwam] wigwam to lie shuddering with disgust NT
176.17	the women] them T
176.21	were] were utterly NT
178.2	Blessed] Holy T
178.4	he sent] sent NT, RST
178.12	not surely] never T
178.22	and am] and I am NT
179.9	lodged] lodging NT
179.10	not take] take NT
179.14	bound] richly bound RST, RNT
179.21-22	medicines for my mission] medicines NT
180.4	missions] mission NT, RNT
180.16	ground] dark ground T
180.20	grey islands of] islands of gray NT
181.6	the] this NT
181.24	hot mustard] mustard NT
182.5	Raleigh, he said] Raleigh T
182.6	when] after NT
182.8	and continued] continued T
182.11	occasional] small NT
182.19	Jeanette] Nanette T
182.20	asking] getting T
182.21	tranquilles] tranquille T
182.23	even when] when NT
183.2	about] of NT
183.11	and the] and NT
183.12	gilt picture-frames] platters A
183.23	would] should NT
184.1	had, one evening,] one evening had NT
184.16	should] would NT, RST
184.18	drooped] dropped A
185.3	"Monsieur] ¶ ‘Monsieur A
185.7	¶ "Well] ‘Well A
185.12	him, for] him, NT
185.17	Then something] Something T
186.1-2	often thrashed] used to thrash NT
186.24	he had put to] under NT
187.9	Le Havre] Havre NT
187.14-15	washerwoman’s] wash woman’s NT
187.23	Kebec] Quebec A
188.2	Blinker] ¶ Blinker A
188.10	afterwards] after that NT; afterward RST, A
188.14	Sébastien] Joseph NT
188.22-24	trade." Blinker . . . had begun] trade." ¶ Blinker’s face was so pale under his read {sic} hair, so twisted by his disfigurement and by his anguish of mind, his poor crooked eyes were so full of suffering, that Auclaire felt almost afraid of him. Moreover, the miserable man began NT; A = K1 {except no ¶ after "sleeve"}
188.25	anguish. Auclair] torture. Auclaire NT, RST; anguish. ¶ Auclair A
189.1	the twisted] this NT
189.6-7	measure out a dose] get Blinker his bottle NT
189.7	laudanum. After Blinker] laudanum, and after the poor fellow NT; laudanum. ¶ After Blinker A
189.16	"He] ¶ ‘He A
189.17	my dear] dear NT
189.20	Sébastien] Joseph NT
191.1	She] ¶ She A
191.2	He] ¶ He A
192.13-14	Monseigneur] Monsieur NT
195.1	It was the] The NT
195.1	June] June, golden, glorious NT
195.3-4	clear weather] the weather NT
195.13-14	slender man in buckskins] slender man NT; man in buckskins RST
195.16	fellow] man NT, RST
195.17	coureurs de bois] coureurs de bois A
196.1	When] ¶ When A
196.14	so well] as well T
196.14-15	stayed at home] stayed NT
196.17	But I must] I must NT
196.18	and first] but first NT
197.1	¶ "Oh] ‘Oh A
197.12	"Oh] ¶ ‘Oh A
197.12	big beaver towns] red trees, and the beavers T
197.16	The] ¶ The A
197.17	here] there NT
197.18	up] down NT
197.18	shallop] sloop T
197.25	waters] water NT, RST
197.25	To both] Both to NT
198.4	forests which] forests NT
198.16	like the . . . rapids upon] like the bright rapids on NT; like the sunlight on the bright rapids upon RST, RNT
198.18	father,] father had been NT
198.19	had] who had NT
198.19	built himself ] built NT
198.20	dwelling] dwelling for himself NT
199.3	was thought to have] had NT
199.10-11	disappointment] his disappointment T
199.16	dealing . . . enemy.] dealing. A
199.21	mother] mother, whom he adored NT
199.24-25	boots,—he was wearing moccasins] boots NT
200.2	her his] her NT
200.5	Charron’s] Pierre Charron’s A
200.7	in] out in T
200.21	Versailles] the Court NT
201.14	and] and the NT
201.21	It was] His was T
201.22	of] of slim NT
201.24-25	quince-tree] pear-tree T
202.7	and of the] and the NT
202.8	Bourgeoys] de Bourgeoys T
203.1	should] would NT, RST
203.1-2	it better] it NT
203.5	liked to have children] liked children to NT
204.6	bottle or two] bottle T
204.7	Gaillac] Sauterne NT
204.7	presently] finally NT
204.20	Bourgeoys] de Bourgeoys T
205.14	in time] and leave her NT, RST
205.15	This] It NT
205.19	his] his supple T
206.6	allée] allée A
206.19	should] would NT, RST
208.5	was alarmed] felt startled NT; was disturbed RST
208.6	the sad] that sad NT
208.11	¶ "It was] "It was T
208.12	this year I] I NT
208.19	No] Ah T
208.25	dog] little dog NT
209.24	Pierre’s] ¶ Pierre’s A
210.16	aloud, . . . My] aloud. She said the litany to the Blessed Virgin, I remember. Then more—but my T
211.12	church] chapel NT
212.10	her] her about NT
212.10-11	farmers lived over there] farmer lived NT
212.11	eel-fishings] eel fishing NT
212.11-12	autumn] spring T
213.2	such] so good NT
213.11-12	so distracted I cannot] too surprised to NT
213.22	¶ "Are] ‘Are A
213.22	presently called] called NT
213.24	am not sure] don’t know NT
214.3	waiting, seated] sitting NT
214.6	him. Cécile] Pierre. She NT
214.7	wished them] said NT; wished her RST
214.14	boat] sloop > boat {canceled, then marked stet} RNT
214.14	shallop] one NT; sloop RST; sloop > shallop RNT
215.14	to] up to NT
215.15	those] those little NT
215.19	saw] noticed NT
216.3	partridge] pheasant NT
216.6	campagnarde] campagne NT; campagnard RST, RNT
216.17	they let] let NT
216.23	when everything] everything NT
217.2	sat] sit NT
217.21	seemed to stir] stirred NT
217.23	pine] balsam A
218.19	stuffed] skeleton of the NT
218.22	fill] stuff NT, RST
219.10	the genial] the NT
219.19	felt uneasy] began to feel uneasy A
220.2	all the four] all four of the T
220.4	to give] they must give NT
220.8	only wore] wore NT
220.14	sheets. The] sheets, and the NT
220.20	spreading] putting NT
220.22	put] lay NT
221.12	beautiful] pleasant A
221.22	¶ Cécile] Cécile A
222.23	living] living, had left them behind her NT
223.2	indeed] somehow NT
223.11	they] that they NT
223.14	wood; as] wood, and as T
223.15	These children] The little girls T
224.11	things] things together NT
224.13	satisfactory] entertaining NT
225.2	He] ¶ He A
225.5	used to dream] used to like to dream NT
225.18	He] But he NT
225.20	Soon] Now NT
225.21	then] now NT
226.10	on] upon NT
226.11	seem so] seem NT
227.10	As she began] This afternoon, as she was NT
222.14	taught] told NT
228.6	beautiful] lovely NT
231.7	¶ Word] Word NT
231.9	head] adverse NT
233.1	"You] ¶ ‘You A
234.6	the early] the NT
235.10	cannon] cannons NT
235.16	¶ All] All NT, RST
235.18	fresh and handsome] very handsome T
235.19	her hair] hair NT
235.24	him] him today NT
236.3	with] and T
236.13	stand] stand up T
237.11	Le Havre] La Havre NT
237.13	new shouts] more shouting NT; shouts RST, RNT
237.18	came] himself came NT
237.24	young Duc] Duc NT
237.25	was married to] was soon to marry NT; had married RST
238.8	¶ The] The NT
238.11	Sometimes] Some years T
238.13	succession. By] formation, and by NT; formation. By RST, RNT
239.10	wondered] used to wonder NT
239.12	wracked and broken, and] so wracked and broken that T
239.14	And all] All NT
241.1	freezing gales] ice-cold winds T
241.3-4	The colony owed its life to these] Everyone in the colony owed their lives NT, RST; Everyone in the colony owed his life RNT
241.4	whatever] and whatever NT
241.9	in the] every NT
241.16-17	share in] watch T
242.4-5	of course] certainly NT
242.11	such luxuries] them NT
242.14	which] that T
242.18	alcohol and borax] camphorated alcohol T
244.7	pharmaciens] pharmaciens A
244.13	sirops] syrups A
244.14	Madame] Mère A
244.21	here] in NT
244.22	pharmacie] pharmacie A
245.12	Auclair] He T
246.14	like herself again] more at ease RST; more at ease {lined out & original reading marked stet} RNT
247.6	which] that T
247.14	jumped] sprang NT
248.11	Dinan] Dinard T
248.25	cooks] two cooks n] NT
249.7	and a] and a very NT
249.13-14	at his ease] cheerful RST; cheerful > "at his ease" {canceled, then marked stet = K1} RNT
250.3-4	Le Havre] La Havre NT
250.4	The] ¶ The A
250.6-7	Le Havre] La Havre NT
250.15	should] would NT, RST
250.21	reason!] reason. T
251.10	very much] so much NT
251.11	was] was very much NT
251.16-17	tail-feathers] tail feather NT
251.21	a] a polite NT
251.23	if you please] please NT
252.15	Cécile] ¶ Cécile A
253.14	¶ "Not] ‘Not A
253.19	Jacques] ¶ Jacques A
254.5	"You] ¶ ‘You A
254.10	Jacques] ¶ Jacques A
255.1	warm] hot T
255.13	West Indian] South American NT, RST
255.14	Should] Would NT, RST
255.22-23	perfectly] musically NT, RST
255.23	his] his liquid NT, RST
255.23	was very musical, sounded] sounded NT, RST
256.3	they] that they NT, RNT
256.8	relating] telling NT
256.10	the story] a story T
256.10	Indian] India T
256.19	a house] one T
257.9	should] would NT, RST
257.9	sets] set T
257.15	him] him that T
258.6	Provence] pays NT
258.22-23	young . . . hollows] young NT, RNT
259.4	¶ Down] Down NT
259.21	¶ "Papa] ‘Papa A
260.4	¶ "Ah] ‘Ah A
260.15	two] two closed NT
261.15	Three] Two > Three RNT
261.6-7	Garonne, Le Duc de Bretagne] Garonne, La Reine du Nord NT, RST; Garonne, La Reine du Nord {last name canceled, then marked stet} RNT
261.12	expecting] awaiting NT
261.23	sometimes] even T
261.24	market. So] market, so NT
262.6-7	had turned] were all NT
262.22	which] that T
262.23	that] which T
262.24	The] That T
263.2	streets] street NT, RNT
263.10	those] what T
263.14	Récollets] Récollets’ RNT
263.16	Cathedral,] Cathedral church T
264.7	ground was] ground NT, RST
264.13	Monseigneur] Monsieur T
265.6	mon père] mon père A
265.10	Blessed] Holy T
265.15	Monseigneur] Monsieur T
266.19	He] ¶ He A
266.22	Blessed] Holy T
267.3	thoughts. His] thoughts, because his NT
267.3	and] and so NT
267.12	should] would NT, RST
267.17	already] quite T
268.1	at] of light at NT
268.3	coming up] coming NT
268.3	out] up out NT
268.15	arm] hand NT
268.17	very far] away NT
268.21	home] back NT
269.4	flèche] flèche A
273.1	at the] at his NT
273.2	room] room full of sunlight NT
273.6	smouldering,—it] smouldering, for it T
274.7	¶ It] It NT, RST
274.11	Count] man NT
274.24	should] would NT, RST
274.25	Vengeance] Gironde NT; Garonne RST, RNT
275.5	of my] my T
275.7	¶ The] The NT
277.19	creatures] brutes NT
278.4	The] Here the NT; ¶ The A
278.8	judged] knew T
278.15	should] would NT, RST
279.10	was] were NT; were > were RNT
279.16	Paris] the town T
279.17	either were] were either NT, RST
279.17	or] or they NT, RST
279.21	houses] house NT
281.13	stuck] stuck fast T
282.19	Noémi] Naömi T
282.21	Noémi] Naömi T
283.2	Noémi] Naömi T
283.3-4	had done] had NT
283.4	felt] felt anything NT
283.7	Noémi] Naömi T
283.11	in] in his NT
283.12	farm-house] little property T
283.25-284.1	Madame de la Grange Frontenac] certainly NT
284.2	the little property he had] whatever he had left RST
284.3	Once] His NT
284.5	which] that NT
284.7	feel any] feel RST
284.20-22	something . . . honour. The] something that their lives and their appetites did not explain. Conceptions of courage, duty, honor did not come out of the appetites,—and the NT; something in life that did not come out of their appetites; conceptions of courage, duty, honor. The RST
285.7	the Count] he NT
285.8	hospitality.] hospitality. Long ago the Count had been much in the company of the Duc d’Orleans, a vehement atheist. In his last letter from his wife, Madame de la Grange Frontenac, (she wrote him once a year all the gossip of Paris) he had learned it was now common talk that the Duc d’Orleans had corrupted his own daughter, who was barely twelve years old. On the whole the Count had a low opinion of unbelievers. NT
285.10	Count Frontenac] he NT
285.15-16	Monsieur Auclair] Auclair T
285.16	o’clock] o’clock today NT
285.20-21	find myself so comfortable] like it so well NT
285.23	gave] made NT
286.8	sober] so uncomfortable NT
286.10	arrange] wish NT
286.11	personal belongings as I wish] own property NT; own property as I wish RST, RNT
286.14	remedies. A] remedies, but a NT
286.18	sleep, however] sleep T
286.24	time.] time, seeming comfortable in mind and body T
287.2	asleep. But suddenly he] asleep, when he suddenly NT
287.7	Many] A number NT
287.9	should] would NT, RST
287.25	at the] to the NT
288.7	boatmen] boatman NT
288.7-8	tarpaulins] tarpaulin NT
288.9	Célestins’] Célestins NT, RST
288.16	hardly] first NT
288.20	one] me {?} NT
288.21	it] it was NT
288.22	wood-supply . . . Paris] wood supply NT
289.18	together,] together and T
290.16	poêle] poêle A
290.18	messieurs les clients] messieurs les clients A
290.19	pharmacien] pharmacien A
291.8	plaît] plaites NT, RST
291.16	each] every NT
291.23	But he] He T
292.8	Father] Father, dear NT
292.14	call here] call NT
292.17	right] right, all the same NT
293.5	should] would NT, RST
293.5	serious] very serious NT
293.14	probably] likely NT
293.15	man] man to be in T
294.18	which] that T
294.18-19	denounced his policy] spoken NT
294.20	noted] have noted NT, RST
294.20	present in the church] in the audience T
295.12	impress] to impress T
295.12	and] and the RST, RNT
295.22	salutary] beneficial T
296.10	"It] ¶ ‘It A
296.16-17	the Bishop’s] this NT; the Archbishop’s RST, RNT
296.17	him] the Archbishop NT
296.23	everything] nothing NT
296.25	Her father] "And we will continue to keep them away!" her father T
297.1	hungry!" he declared.] hungry! T
297.4	cheerful.] cheerful. Now why is that? NT; cheerful. How can that be? RST, RNT
297.5	That] It T
297.8	he] the man NT
298.19	took the] took NT
299.16	week] week, and he had laid by no provisions this fall NT, RNT
299.23	in two days] tomorrow NT, RNT
299.24	this] that NT
300.3	upon] on NT
301.6	them] them both, and asked for more NT
301.4	coma] stupor NT, RNT
301.20	Auclair] the apothecary NT, RNT
301.22	the Count’s] his NT, RNT
301.24	why his privacy was] an explanation of his privacy’s being NT
301.25	in] from NT
302.2	praying. He] knees, in prayer, and NT; knees, praying, and RNT
302.12	Merci] Merci A
302.12-13	word he spoke] sound he made NT
302.14-15	wondering . . . face] wondering at his calm face that NT
302.16	suffering. He] suffering, he NT
302.20-21	there all was still] all was still there NT
302.23	the hard] these hard NT
303.9	They would indeed have] She had been happy to be sure of NT
303.10	but] but now NT
303.16	their little world] the little world of Quebec NT
304.5	She] But she NT
304.11	quick] swift NT
305.5	I’m] But I’m NT
305.14	while] when NT, RNT
306.8	Detestable] I detest them NT
306.8	I] a poor woodsman NT
306.13	have some] have NT
306.18	leave] lief NT
307.18	Not] Think a moment; not NT, RNT
307.20	now. Let us cheer] now. Who knows how soon we may be as cold as he? So we warm NT, RNT
307.24	would] he would NT, RNT
308.10	authority, and a power] authority; and he had a new kind of power NT; authority; and he had a certain power RNT
308.11	people] people, red and white NT, RNT
308.12	passion. His] passion, She {illegible words} thought of him as a rov-{illegible} and, usually on his way to some far distant land or cataract or island merely because he wanted to see it {illegible} because he found those places irresistable {sic}. He would say {illegible} She used to think those {illegible} he, his secrets! That was why his NT; {passage heavily lined through in RNT}
309.3-4	St. Lawrence] river NT, RNT
310.4	Cathedral] Cathedral church NT, RNT
310.7	Hill] Way NT, RNT
310.9	sailed] had sailed NT
310.25	Saint-Vallier] he NT
312.9	befriended] liked NT
312.11	diocese] bishopric NT, RNT
312.15-16	Cathedral] Cathedral church NT, RNT
313.6	Cathedral] Cathedral church NT, RNT
313.12-13	He] ¶ He A
313.12-13	little altered] scarcely changed NT, RNT
313.19	His once] His NT
313.20	thin and grey] white and thin NT
314.18-19	un petit appartement] un petit appartement A
314.20	*Some] Note: Some NT; Some RNT
314.24	unchanged] still unchanged NT, RNT
315.20	common] mutual NT
316.8	saw] say NT
316.10	attend] should attend NT, RNT
317.4	nodded] sighed NT, RNT
317.10	remains] is still NT
318.18	winds] wind A
319.21	should] would NT
320.23	the feeling] a happy feeling NT, RNT
.	{last page of TS missing = 11 lines of K1}

Word Division

List A records compounds or possible compounds hyphenated at the ends of lines in the copy-text and resolved by the editors as one word, as hyphenated, or as two words. Page and line references are to the present edition. See the Textual Essay for a discussion of the criteria for resolving these forms. List B contains the end-of-line hyphenations that are to be retained as hyphenations in quotations from the present edition. Page and line references are to the present edition. Note that hyphenated words that are obviously to be resolved as one word ("com-/pound," for example) are not included in either list.

LIST A
9.18	well-sheltered
10.1	staircase
13.12-13	watercourse
24.14	care-taker
30.10-11	cotton-velvet
35.1	Saint-Antoine
41.5	reappearances
46.1-2	warm-hearted
57.1-2	beet-root
57.18	makeshifts
57.19	cold-frames
66.10	Haute-Savoie
68.10-11	dressing-cabinet
69.8	lavender-water
70.1-2	eye-sockets
70.22	yard-arms
71.4	yellow-green
74.23-24	brownish-lilac
74.24-25	lead-coloured
85.10	Dog-sledging
93.4	self-important
100.17	cough-syrup
109.5	care-taker’s
109.7-8	ironmonger
117.17-18	rose-colour
122.14	candlelight
130.14	arm-chair
150.1	dog-sledges
154.3	playfellow
159.20	rose-tree
163.24	deer-gut
164.11	snowshoes
187.14-15	washerwoman’s
220.6	night-gown
241.9	Saint-Paul
253.4	Saint-Antoine
262.15-16	goldsmith’s
279.14	re-entrance
279.20	gate-keepers
280.7	bed-curtains
281.16	rust-flakes
282.25	bed-curtains
289.21	chair-claws
290.1	counterpane
290.13	wood doves
298.21	door-step
304.23-24	Ville-Marie
305.4	belly-band
309.5	Governor General
309.8	long-expected

LIST B
14.7-8	low-roofed
21.12-13	ill-favoured
30.10-11	cotton-velvet
31.14-15	rain-water
40.1-2	city-dweller
46.1-2	warm-hearted
57.1-2	beet-root
68.10-11	dressing-cabinet
70.1-2	eye-sockets
74.23-24	brownish-lilac
74.24-25	lead-coloured
77.6-7	gold-work
84.16-17	snow-covered
86.13-14	Saint-Vallier
92.16-17	half-way
94.9-10	foot-gear
102.22-23	window-panes
108.9-10	spending-money
109.1-2	coach-house
117.17-18	rose-colour
133.11-12	Saint-Sulpice
143.25-144.1	Saint-Vallier
144.1-2	Saint-Vallier's
149.1-2	Saint-Augustin
150.13-14	work-room
154.8-9	soldier-priest
169.8-9	brother-in
170.21-171.1	Aix-en
176.15-16	corn-meal
179.23-24	bed-curtains
195.2-3	cliff-side
201.8-9	Ville-Marie
201.24-25	quince-tree
211.6-7	half-facing
222.4-5	night-cap
227.21-22	cabinet-work
234.16-17	ear-rings
234.17-18	market-women
237.11-12	anchor-chains
245.15-16	self-forgetful
251.14-15	bird-like
251.16-17	tail-feathers
256.13-14	house-tops
274.2-3	seventy-eighth
280.15-16	farm-house
281.1-2	boot-tops
287.3-4	Nicholas-des
290.4-5	fire-light
298.15-16	barber-surgeon
304.23-24	Ville-Marie
309.14-15	Saint-Vallier
311.12-13	Saint-Vallier
314.20-21	Saint-Vallier
321.3-4	twenty-four